a£*j?
LIBRARY
OF THE
Theological Seminary,
PRINCETON, N. J.
Case> Division....
SW, Sect i on
Book, Vo.
8V
'./yi5</
THE
PRIMITIVE
AND
APOSTOLICAL ORDER
OF THE
CHURCH OF CHRIST
VINDICATED.
BY SAMUEL MILLER, D. D.
PROFESSOR IN THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AT PRINCETON.
PHILADELPHIA:
PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION.
JAMES RUSSELL, PUBLISHING AGENT.
1840.
Entered according to the act of Congress, in the year 1840, by A. W. Mitchell,
in the office of the Clerk of the District Court for the Eastern District of
Pennsylvania.
Philadelphia:
william s. martien, printer.
CONTENTS.
Page
PREFACE, ......... 9
CHAPTER I.— Question Stated, 25
CHAPTER II Testimony of Scripture, .... 38
CHAPTER III.— Testimony of Scripture, ... 93
CHAPTER IV.— Testimony of the Fathers, . . . .132
CHAPTER V.— Testimony of the Fathers, ... 184
CHAPTER VI.— Early Rise of Prelacy, . . . .223
CHAPTER VII — Testimony of the Reformers, . . 267
CHAPTER VIII— Concessions of Episcopalians, . . .309
CHAPTER IX.— Uninterrupted Succession, ... 346
CHAPTER X Practical Influence of Prelacy, . . .368
PREFACE.
Religious controversy is always painful, and by
many serious persons, considered as always mis-
chievous. Charity, they think, forbids us to examine
or oppose the opinions of others; and gospel truth,
they tell us, is too holy ever to be defended with po-
lemical weapons. Such persons, of course, entertain
a prejudice against all religious controversy, and
allege that the cause of true religion was never pro-
moted by engaging in it.
No position can be more unreasonable than this;
none more contrary to the tenor of Scripture, or to
the example of Christ and his inspired apostles. It
cannot be doubted, indeed, that controversy, even
when the defence of precious truth is its object, may
be, and often has been, commenced with an unhal-
lowed spirit, and conducted in an unhappy and mis-
chievous manner. So may didactic instruction. So
may all attempts to enlighten the ignorant or reclaim
the vicious. So may feeding the hungry and clothing
the naked. But shall we, therefore, abstain from all
these acknowledged duties, because they may be, and
1*
10 PREFACE.
have been, abused, and because the discharge of them
is always, in fact, mingled with more or less imper-
fection?
The truth is, controversy is unavoidable, unless we
would give up all truth, and allow the advocates of
error to have their own way in every thing. Accord-
ingly the whole of the preaching of our blessed Sa-
viour was strikingly polemical in its character. In
almost every discourse he specified and denounced
the errors of the false teachers around him, and incul-
cated, with great solemnity, the opposite truth. Was
this uncharitable? No Christian will dare to hint
such a charge. Nor was this controversial character
confined to the preaching of the divine Master him-
self. His inspired apostles followed his example.
Their writings and public discourses abound in the
detection and condemnation of erroneous opinions,
and in calling upon those whom they addressed to
examine and hold fast the truth. Nay, they go a step
further, and while their inspiration might seem to
warrant them in being peculiarly confident and au-
thoritative in repudiating one set of doctrines, and
establishing another; they enjoin upon all the disci-
ples of Christ, in all ages, to follow their example.
Hence they proclaim — " Believe not every spirit, but
try the spirits whether they are of God, for many
false prophets have gone out into the world. Be not
carried about with every wind of doctrine, and cun-
ning craftiness whereby men lie in wait to deceive.
PREFACE. 11
Contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the
saints. Buy the truth, and sell it not. Hold fast the
form of sound words which ye have heard in faith
and love which is in Christ Jesus." In fact, the
Church was founded for the express purpose of pre-
serving, defending, and propagating the truth and
order revealed by Christ. And as this truth and order
have ever been opposed by the world, she can only
maintain them by conflict at every step. Accordingly,
the whole history of the Church has been one con-
tinued exemplification of the principle, that the truth
ever has been, and, as long as this militant state con-
tinues, ever must be maintained by controversy. The
Church, in this conflict, may be compared to persons
striving to ascend an agitated and rapid river, when
the wind and the tide are both strong against them.
They can advance only by hard rowing; and the mo-
ment they intermit their efforts they fall down the
stream. The Church has to fight for every inch of
ground; and whenever she ceases to contend for the
truth, she ceases to advance. She may contend with
an improper spirit. If she does this, it is her mistake
and her sin. But to contend no more, is to disregard
the command of her Master in heaven, and betray
his cause to the enemy.
But if it be the duty of the Church, and of all her
members, to resist the progress of error, whenever
and by whomsoever promulgated, it is still more ob
viously a duty, when important truth is openly at-
12 PREFACE.
tacked, to defend it with firmness, and to endeavour
to refute the vaunted error, as well as to establish the
opposite truth. But even this, according to the doc-
trine of some, is not to be permitted.
The writer of these pages is persuaded that there
is much less of a sectarian spirit, properly so called,
in the Presbyterian Church, than in any other body of
professing Christians in the United States, perhaps we
might add in the world. The truth is, we have hardly
enough of the esprit du corps — the spirit of denomi-
nation— to defend ourselves when attacked. And
this, not because we have a less clear conviction than
others of the truth of our system, but because our
system itself is more pacific and charitable, and less
exclusive than any other which holds to the impor-
tance of truth at all. For one instance in which a
Presbyterian minister says a word in the pulpit to in-
vade the opinions or feelings of other denominations,
I will engage to produce fifty examples of a like
kind in the churches around us. And yet, strange to
tell! there is no church in the land so frequently stig-
matized as sectarian, as the Presbyterian Church.
And, most strange of all! few, it is believed, have
been more forward in repeating and circulating this
charge than some of the members of precisely those
sects who have been themselves most narrowly exclu-
sive in their spirit and conduct, and, of course, most
justly liable to the very imputation which they so in-
juriously cast on us. Baptists, Episcopalians, Metho-
PREFACE. ]3
dists, may all carry their peculiar opinions and claims
into the pulpit every sabbath, without offence to any
one. It seems even to be expected that they should
do so. But if a Presbyterian publicly express a pre-
ference for his own beloved church, or propose a plan
for printing and circulating books adapted to explain
and recommend her denominational opinions, an out-
cry is raised as if some great offence against Christian
charity had been committed. Why is this? The ex-
planation is obvious and easy. In all ages popular
sentiment has been more tolerant of every thing than
of truth. And, hence, worldly politicians, while they
profess to be jealous over all the interests of civil
liberty, have generally evinced that their prejudices
were ten-fold stronger against Presbyterians, whose
whole spirit and history have, for three centuries,
heralded them, almost to a proverb, as the friends and
uncompromising advocates of liberty, than against
Papists, whose system is the very personification of
mental thraldom, and spiritual tyranny. It is difficult
to assign any other satisfactory reason for this wonder-
ful fact, than that public sentiment is ever leagued
against the truth; and that " the simplicity that is in
Christ" is far less acceptable to the worldly taste than
the inventions and * commandments of men." One
of the many arguments in favour of the Calvinistic
doctrines, and the pure ecclesiastical discipline pro-
fessed by the Presbyterian Church is, that the popu-
lar feeling and voice are strong against them; especi-
2
14 PREFACE.
ally that all the tribes of worldliness, levity, scepti-
cism, licentiousness, impiety, and frigid indifference —
are found united in one loud clamour of opposition.
Herod and Pilate, however alienated, are always
ready to make friends for the purpose of crucifying
Christ. Such is the reception of the truth and order of
the Church which the word of God teaches us to ex-
pect. The "carnal mind" naturally dislikes them. And
even those worldly minded persons who are bred up
in their bosom, and with a prejudice in their favour,
are ever ready to turn aside to a more flattering and
alluring system, when the temptation is presented.
In regard to the controversy to which this volume
relates, it has always been commenced by the friends
of Prelacy. No system was ever more pacific and
inoffensive than that of the Presbyterian Church.
No denomination of Christians was ever more slow
to question the claims of others, or to employ the pul-
pit or the press as means of attack on their neigh-
bours. They have ever been the invaded party.
But there are limits beyond which forbearance and
silence under assaults cease to be a duty. A deep
conviction of this truth has prompted to the present
publication. A brief history of the circumstances
which occasioned it, will serve, it is hoped, to satisfy
the reader as to its real character.
More than thirty-five years ago, a distinguished
clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the
United States, published and maintained, in a great
PREFACE. 15
variety of forms, the following opinions — " Where
the gospel is proclaimed, communion with the Church
by the participation of its ordinances, at the hands of
the duly authorized priesthood, is the indispensable
condition of salvation. Separation from the pre-
scribed government and regular priesthood of the
Church, when it proceeds from involuntary and un-
avoidable ignorance or error, we have reason to trust
will not intercept from the humble, the penitent, and
obedient, the blessings of God's favour. But great
is the guilt, and imminent the danger of those who,
i
possessing the means of arriving at the knowledge of
the truth, negligently or wilfully continue in a state
of separation from the authorized ministry of the
Church, and participate of ordinances administered
by an irregular and invalid authority. They are
guilty of rebellion against their almighty Lawgiver
and Judge; they expose themselves to the awful
displeasure of that almighty Jehovah who will
not permit his institutions to be condemned, or his
authority violated with impunity." *
Here, it will be perceived, by the most cursory
reader, that Presbyterians, and all professing Chris-
tians, not connected with the Episcopal Church, are
represented as rebels, schismatics, altogether out of
the Church of Christ, and, unless they can avail
themselves of the plea of involuntary ignorance and
error, in the utmost danger of eternal perdition!
* Bishop Hobart's Companion for the Altar, p. 202. 2Q4.
16 PREFACE.
Such denunciations had, indeed, often been heard
from Papists, and the devotees of their corrupt priest-
hood; and had been sometimes found in the contro-
versial writings of high-church Episcopalians, on
both sides of the Atlantic. But, since the civil esta-
blishment of any religious denomination in our coun-
try had been for ever terminated and prohibited by
our national independence, and our free constitutions,
no such language, as far as is recollected, had been
employed by any American Christians until then;
especially such language had, up to that time, been
confined to controversial pamphlets, and had never,
until then, been incorporated with books of devotion,
and put into the mouth of every communicant in his
nearest approaches to the throne of love and mercy.
The writer of this volume was, at the date of the
publication alluded to, one of the pastors of the United
Presbyterian Churches in the city of New York.
Some of the people of his charge were amazed;
others indignant ; and a third class perplexed at the
claim so confidently urged. In these circumstances,
when he and his church were virtually denounced
and excommunicated; when the name of a Christian
Church was denied us; when Presbyterians were
warned to abandon the ministry of their pastors, un-
der the penalty of being regarded as "rebels" and
"'schismatics" both by God and man — he thought
himself called upon to say something in defence of
those principles which he believed, and had long
PREFACE. 17
taught, as founded in the word of God. It was no
bitterness against his Episcopal neighbours; no love
of controversy; no restless ambition; no desire to in-
trude into another denomination for the purpose of
making proselytes, that dictated an attempt to defend
his beloved Church. The attempt, as every one who
was acquainted with the circumstances could bear
witness, was purely defensive, and was demanded by
every consideration of duty to the souls of men, and
of fidelity to his Master in heaven.
Such was the origin of the " Letters on the Consti-
tution and Order of the Christian Ministry," origin-
ally published in 1807, and addressed by the author
of this manual to the members of the " United
Churches," of which he was then the collegiate pas-
tor. Never was there a work more purely defensive.
The author would never have thought of writing or
publishing a line on the Episcopal controversy, had
not he and his people been assailed in a manner
adapted to rouse every feeling in support of the prin-
ciples which he had taught, and which, as long as he
continued to hold them, it was his duty, as a Chris-
tian and as a minister, to defend. It never would
have occurred to him to complain that our Episcopal
neighbours preferred Episcopacy, and thought proper
on that principle to organize their church. But when
they undertook to denounce us as guilty in the sight
of God, and in danger of eternal perdition, for not
adopting and acting upon the same principle; when
18 PREFACE.
their manuals containing this denunciation were for-
mally sent to our houses; and when we were pub-
licly called upon, in a great variety of forms, to say
something, if we had aught to offer, in our own de-
fence, it was, surely, time to give a reason for our
principles and our practice.
Yet, wonderful to tell! the calm and respectful
defence just alluded to, was denounced, by those who
undertook to answer it, as an "unprovoked attack"
on the Episcopal Church! Nor was this charge con-
fined to his immediate answerers. It was repeated
and urged, in numerous instances, by others; and re-
peatedly, up to this day, made matter of reproachful
complaint. He had made no " attack" on that de-
nomination, unless it were an " attack" to show that
the claims of Episcopalians to be the only true
Church, and their denunciations of Presbyterians,
had no warrant either in Scripture or in history. He
had not assailed his Episcopal neighbours as aliens
from " the covenanted mercies of God." He had not
denied that they were a true Church, or that they
had a valid ministry, and valid ordinances. Nay, he
had formally disclaimed every allegation of this kind.
/ He had simply shown that the ministry and ordi-
nances of the Presbyterian Church rested on grounds
quite as solid and tenable as those of the Episcopal
Church. But all this was not enough. In the esti-
mation of the high-church prelatists in this contro-
versy, it seems that to refuse acquiescence in their
PREFACE. 19
claims and denunciations is to "attack" them; and
to prove these claims and denunciations unscriptural,
an inexcusable and presumptuous offence.
The same allegation of " unprovoked attack" has
become the standing complaint on every occasion,
and in every part of the country in which attempts
have been, by whomsoever, made to circulate any
defence of Presbyterian church government. It ap-
pears to be claimed as the prescriptive right of pre-
latists to denounce and exclude from the "covenanted
mercies of God" at pleasure; but to attempt to show
that this virtual excommunication has no warrant in
the word of God is, it seems, uncharitable and not to
be endured. Such extraordinary overacting must
soon come, if it have not already come, to be well
understood, and suitably appreciated by an impartial
public. Let us illustrate the spirit of such conduct
by a familiar example drawn from common life.
Suppose one of my neighbours were to publish a
pamphlet denouncing me and my family as aliens,
and denying that we had the smallest claim to the
rights and privileges of American citizens. Suppose
I were to make a publication in reply, containing no
abuse, and not calling in question his rights; but
proving in the clearest manner my citizenship, and
showing that my claims to that character were, to the
full, as strong and unquestionable as his own. And
suppose, by way of rejoinder, he were to appeal to
the public in such language as this: " See how this
20 PREFACE,
man is picking a quarrel with me, and attacking an
inoffensive neighbour?" What would impartial by-
standers think of such conduct? Would indignation
or contempt be their predominant feeling? Now the
supposed case is precisely analogous to the actual
one before us. Never was there an instance in which
the charge of " unprovoked attack" was more unjust,
or more perfectly preposterous.
In consequence of recent and repeated attempts to
circulate with new zeal, in different parts of our
country, those manuals which denounce and virtually
excommunicate Presbyterians, the writer of these
pages has been prevailed upon to present in a new
and abridged form his views of the subject. In doing
this he has not a thought or a wish to attack Episco-
pacy; but merely to show that Episcopacy has been
wrong — utterly wrong and unjust in attacking Pres-
byterianism.
It is due to candour also to say, that some late and
extraordinary movements in the Episcopal denomina-
tion in the United States, have induced the writer of
these pages, as a dutiful and devoted son of the
Church, and as a " watchman on her walls," to ap-
pear once more as an advocate of primitive truth and
order. Most intelligent readers will understand that
there is a reference here to the " Tracts for the
Times," lately published by certain writers in the
University of Oxford, in England, and more recently
re-printed, and extensively circulated, in the United
PREFACE. 21
States. The character of these tracts is beginning to
be so well known, and so justly appreciated, that lit-
tle need be said to apprize the public of their real aim
and tendency. The truth is, they present such views
of the character and powers of the Episcopal " priest-
hood," and of the inherent efficacy of the Christian
sacraments, when administered by Episcopal hands,
as mark a rapid return to the principles of Popery,
and as ought to be abhorred by every sincere Pro-
testant. Among other things, little less exceptionable,
they teach that their "priesthood" have the power of
communicating spiritual life, by means of the sacra-
ments, to those to whom they minister. They repre-
sent the act of ordination, by the bishop's hands, as
conveying infallibly the gifts of the Holy Ghost.
They teach the doctrine of the presence of the real
body and blood of Christ in the Eucharist. They
favour prayers for the dead. They speak of the Vir-
gin Mary in language which might well befit Popish
lips. They contend that we are justified before God,
not by faith in the perfect righteousness of Christ,
but by the participation of the sacraments. They
distinctly convey the superstitious and awful doctrine
that for sins committed after baptism, there is no
promised forgiveness, even on repentance ever so
sincere and deep. And, finally, that the most certain
means of promoting the spiritual benefit of men is
to exhibit to them, not the atoning sacrifice of the
Redeemer as the ground of hope, but the external
ordinances of the Church.
22 PREFACE.
The editors of the " Christian Observer," a popu-
lar periodical, known to be edited by zealous mem-
bers of the established Church of England, speak of
the tracts not only with disapprobation, but with ab-
horrence; and deliver as their deliberate opinion, that,
if such principles as these writers aim to propagate
become prevalent in that church, it ought no longer
to be supported by a Christian people. The same
estimate of the unscriptnral character of these Tracts
is made by a number of the most pious and eminent
dignitaries of the English establishment; and five or
six, at least, of the bishops of the Episcopal Church in
our own country, are understood to regard them as
not only containing error, but awfully dangerous
error, the prevalence of which would be deeply dis-
astrous to the best interests of their denomination,
and put in jeopardy the souls of such as should yield
to them their credence.
Bishop Wilson, of Calcutta, speaks of these Tracts,
and of the system and aim of their authors, in the
following strong language:
" It is to me, I confess, a matter of surprise and
shame, that, in the nineteenth century, we should
really have the fundamental position of the whole sys-
tem of Popery virtually re-asserted in the bosom of
that very Church which was reformed so determi-
nately three centuries since, from this self same evil,
by the doctrine, and labours, and martyrdom of Cran-
mer and his noble fellow-sufferers. What! are we
PREFACE. 23
to have all the fond tenets which formerly sprung
from the " traditions of men" re-introduced, in how-
ever modified a form, among us? Are we to have a
refined transubstantiation — the sacraments, and not
faith, the chief means of salvation — a confused and
uncertain mixture of the merits of Christ and inherent
grace in the matter of justification — remission of sins
and the new creation in Christ Jesus confined, or
almost confined, to baptism — perpetual doubt of par-
don to the penitent after that sacrament — the duty
and advantage of self-imposed austerities — the inno-
cency of prayers for the dead — and similar tenets and
usages which generate a spirit of bondage, again as-
serted among us? And is the paramount authority
of the inspired Scriptures, and the doctrine of the
grace of God in our justification by the alone merits
of Jesus Christ, which reposes on that authority, to
be again weakened and obscured by such human su-
per additions, and a new edifice of ' will worship' and
4 voluntary humility,' and the 'rudiments of the
world,' as the apostle speaks, to be created once
more in the place of the simple gospel of a crucified
Saviour?" *
The author of this manual is conscious of having
reached an age when, according to the course of na-
ture, he cannot be far from his last account, and when
nothing ought to engage his attention, or employ his
pen, but that which concerns the best interests of the
* Charge to his Clergy, 1838.
24 PREFACE.
Church of God. The nearer he approaches to the
end of his course, the greater is his aversion to con-
troversy. Much rather would he spend his little re-
maining time in explaining and recommending those
great fundamental truths which pertain to the won-
ders of redeeming love, and the precious hopes of
sinful men for eternity. Were points of mere eccle-
siastical polity involved in the questions to which he
refers, his interest in them, though not small, would
be by no means so intense. But when he perceives
matters of infinite moment to be wrapped up in these
questions; when he finds publications flooding the
land which turn away the attention of their readers
from the Saviour, as the only ground of confidence,
and direct them to the fables, the genealogies, and the
miserable revived superstitions of Romanism, as the
only safe foundation of hope, he feels bound to em-
ploy whatever little of strength old age may have left
him in opposing such destructive errors, and directing
the attention of as many as he can reach and influ-
ence to " the only foundation of the apostles and pro-
phets, Jesus Christ himself the corner stone laid in
Zion." This is the great cause in the defence of
which, as God shall give him ability, he wishes to
live and to die. In this cause he never expects to
give over more or less controversy, irksome as it is,
as long as he shall remain a member of the Church
militant here below. S. M.
Princeton, September, 1840.
PRIMITIVE ORDER, &c.
CHAPTER I.
THE QUESTION IN THIS CONTROVERSY STATED.
In the discussion of all controverted subjects, it is
of the utmost importance to ascertain, at the com-
mencement, the precise state of the question. This
has often been mistaken in relation to the subject
before Us; and hence have arisen vague, inaccurate
language, and sometimes even entire misapprehen-
sion of radical principles. An attempt, therefore, will
be made to state as clearly as possible, the main
points concerning which we, as Presbyterians, differ
from our Episcopal brethren.
We by no means deny, then, that there was, in the
primitive Church, a class of officers who bore the
name of bishops. On the contrary, we maintain that
there were bishops in the apostolic Church, and that
there ought to be bishops now. Both the name and
the office are to be found in the New Testament, and
ought to be retained to the end of time. Many Epis-
copalians of slender information, seem to take for
granted that we discard bishops in every sense of
the word; and, therefore, when they find this title in
Scripture, or in early uninspired writers, they exult
as if the word established their claim. But nothing
28 THE QUESTION STATED.
can be more unfounded than this triumph. We be-
lieve and acknowledge as fully as themselves, that
ministers of the gospel bearing this title, are fre-
quently spoken of in the New Testament; and that
there must be bishops in every regularly constituted
church in every age. Accordingly it is well known,
that in the Form of Government of the Presbyterian
Church, the pastors of churches are uniformly styled
bishops; and this title is recommended to be retain-
ed, as both scriptural and appropriate.
But we differ from that denomination of Christians
in our views of the character and powers of church
officers. They suppose that there are three orders
in the Christian ministry, viz. bishops, presbyters,
and deacons: the first possessing the highest ecclesias-
tical power; the second invested with authority to
preach and administer both sacraments; and the
third empowered only to preach and baptize. We
suppose, on the other hand, that there is, properly
speaking, but one order of gospel ministers; that
there are, indeed, two other classes of church officers,
viz. ruling elders and deacons; but that neither of
these are authorized to labour in the word and doc-
trine, or to administer either of the Christian sacra-
ments. We suppose that there is a plain distinction
made in Scripture between elders who only rule, and
elders who, to the power of ruling, join also that of
teaching and administering sealing ordinances. And
we believe, that the friends of modern Episcopacy,
in considering deacons as an order of clergy, and
in empowering them to preach and baptize, are
chargeable with a departure from the apostolic pat-
tern.
But we diner from our Episcopal brethren, princi-
THE QUESTION STATED. 27
pally, with respect to the character and powers of the
scriptural bishop. On the one hand, they contend
that bishops are an order of ministers superior to
presbyters, having a different ordination, different
powers, and a different sphere of duty. That while
presbyters have a right, by virtue of their office, to
preach the word, and administer sacraments, to
bishojjs exclusively belong the powers of ordination,
confirmation, and government. On the other hand,
we maintain that there is but one order of minis-
ters of the gospel in the Christian church; that eve-
ry regular pastor of a congregation is a scriptural
bishop ; or, in other words, that every presbyter, who
has been set apart, by the laying on of the hands of
the presbytery, and who has the pastoral charge of a
particular church, is, to all intents and purposes, in
the sense of Scripture, and of the primitive Church, a
bishop; having a right, in company with others, his
equals, to ordain, and to perform every service per-
taining to the episcopal office. We can discover no
warrant, either from the word of God, or from the
early history of the Church, for what is called dio-
cesan episcopacy, or the pre-eminence and authority
of one man, under the title of bishop, or any other
title, over a number of presbyters and churches: on
the contrary, we are persuaded and affirm, that Christ
and his apostles, expressly discountenanced such
claims of pre-eminence; and that all those forms of
ecclesiastical government which are built upon these
claims, are corruptions of apostolic simplicity, and
deviations from the primitive order of the Church.
In a word, we believe that the office of the gospel
ministry is one, and that the New Testament does
not admit of grades and orders in that office; that he
28 THE QUESTION STATED.
who has received it, without being made the pastor
of a particular church, is called a minister of the gos-
pel, an ambassador of Christ, or an evangelist, accord-
ing to circumstances; that when he becomes related,
by installation, to a particular church, as its pastor or
" overseer," he is then a scriptural bishop. We do
not suppose that in thus becoming a pastor or bishop,
he is invested with a new office ; but that in his offi-
cial character he is brought into connection with a
particular flock. Thus, in the language of the Epis-
copal Church, when a man is ordained a presbyter,
he is said to be invested with priest's orders — when
the same man is instituted the rector of a parish, he
is not clothed with a new office, but is still only a
presbyter, entrusted with a pastoral charge. So in
the Presbyterian Church, a presbyter without a pas-
toral charge, however excellent and venerated, is not
a bishop. He is not the " overseer of a flock." But
when he is called by a church to be its pastor, and is
installed as such, he receives no new office; but is a
presbyter placed in a pastoral charge, a scriptural
bishop.
This being the case, the reader will readily per-
ceive the necessity of clearly marking and keeping in
view a distinction between the primitive and the
modern sense of the word bishop. Accordingly, in
the perusal of the following sheets, he is earnestly
requested to recollect, at every step, that by a scrip-
tural or primitive bishop, is always meant a presby-
ter, minister, pastor, or whatever else he may be
called, who has the pastoral care of a particular con-
gregation; and that by scriptural or primitive episco-
pacy, is meant that government of the Church, by
such bishops, which existed in pure apostolic times
THE QUESTION STATED. 29
and for near two hundred years afterwards. And,
on the other hand, that by modern bishops, and mo-
dern episcopacy, is meant that government of the
Church by prelates, which took its rise from ecclesi-
astical ambition, long after the days of the apostles,
and which, with other innovations on primitive order,
has since claimed to rest on the authority of Christ.
It ought further to be understood, that among
those who espouse the Episcopal side in this contro-
versy, there are three classes.
The first consists of those who believe that neither
Christ nor his apostles laid down any particular form
of ecclesiastical government, to which the Church is
bound to adhere in all ages. That every church is
free, consistently with the divine will, to frame her
constitution agreeably to her own views, to the state
of society, and to the exigencies of particular times.
These prefer the Episcopal government, and some of
them believe that it was the primitive form; but they
consider it as resting on the ground of human expe-
diency alone, and not of divine appointment. This
is well known to have been the opinion of Arch-
bishops Cranmer, and Grindal; of Bishop Leighton,
of Bishop Jewel, of Dr. Whitaker, of Bishop Rey-
nolds, of Archbishop Tillotson, of Bishop Burnet, of
Bishop Croft, of Dr. Stillingfleet, and of a long list of
the most learned and pious divines of the church of
England, from the Reformation down to the present
day. Dr. Jortin, a learned divine of that church, who
also held this opinion, embodied it in one sentence —
" Government, both in Church and State, is of God;
the forms of it are of men "
Another class of Episcopalians go further. They
suppose that the government of the Church by
3*
30 THE QUESTION STATED.
bishops, as a superior order to presbyters, was sanc-
tioned by apostolic example, and that it is the duty
of all churches to imitate this example. But while
they consider Episcopacy as necessary to the perfec-
tion of the Church, they grant that it is by no means
necessary to her existence; and accordingly, without
hesitation, acknowledge as true churches of Christ,
many in which the Episcopal doctrine is rejected,
and Presbyterian principles made the basis of ecclesi-
astical government. The advocates of this opinion,
also, have been numerous and respectable, both among
the clerical and lay members of the Episcopal churches
in England and the United States. In this list appear
the venerable names of Bishop Hall, Bishop Down-
ham, Bishop Bancroft, Bishop Andrews, Archbishop
Usher, Bishop Forbes, the learned Chillingworth,
Archbishop Wake, Bishop Hoadly, and many more,
whose declarations on the subject will be more par-
ticularly detailed in another place.
A third class go much beyond either of the former.
While they grant that God has left men at liberty to
modify every other kind of government according to
circumstances, they contend that one form of govern-
ment for the church is unalterably fixed by divine
appointment; that this form is Episcopal; that it is
absolutely essential to the existence of the church;
that, of course, wherever it is wanting, there is no
church, no regular ministry, no valid ordinances; and
that all who are united with religious societies, not
conforming to this order, are " aliens from Christ,''
"out of the appointed road to heaven," and have no
hope but in the " uncovenanted mercies of God."
It is confidently believed that the two former classes
taken together, embrace a large majority of all the
THE QUESTION STATED. 31
Episcopalians in Great Britain and the United States;
while, so far as can be learned from the most respect-
able writings, and other authentic sources of informa-
tion, it is only the remaining proportion, and, as some
think, a small minority, who hold the extravagant
opinions assigned to the third and last of these classes.
It will be seen, from the foregoing statement, that
Presbyterians are, in reality, Episcopalians, as well
as their neighbours who popularly bear that name.
Believing, as they do, that the Greek word which we
translate bishop, simply means the " overseer" of a
flock, they, of course, hold to a parochial episcopacy,
in opposition to diocesan episcopacy; or, in other
words, that every minister of the gospel, who has a
pastoral charge, is a scriptural bishop. Yet, on the
principles of courtesy and habit, they yield the title of
Episcopal to those to whom it is commonly applied,
without meaning to acknowledge that they alone hold
to bishops; on the same principle that they yield the
title of Baptist to their Antipedobaptist brethren,
without intending thereby to concede, in the remotest
manner, that they alone baptize.
A more exactly discriminating term, however, by
which to distinguish between Presbyterians and Dio-
cesan Episcopalians, would be to call the latter Pre-
latists, and their system Prelacy. This would be
drawing the line by a single word, without the possi-
bility of confusion or mistake.
The learned Beza, in an able and interesting trea-
tise on this subject, divides episcopacy, for the sake of
discrimination, into three sorts: (1,) divine episco-
pacy, meaning that parochial form of it in which
Presbyterians believe, and which he considered as laid
down in the New Testament; (2,) human episcopacy,
32 THE QUESTION STATED.
or that pre-eminence of some ministers over others,
which he regarded as resting merely on the ground of
human authority, and which he considered as exem-
plified in the Church of England; and, (3,) diabolical
episcopacy, or that corrupt and tyrannical sort of pre-
lacy which is found in the Church of Rome.*
With those Episcopalians who merely prefer the
prelatical form of ecclesiastical government, without
the claim of divine right; without supposing the want
of it to invalidate the ministerial authority, or the
ordinances of those churches which have it not, I
have, at present, no controversy. Presbyterians think
them wrong; but have no disposition to complain of
them, or to contend with them in regard to their pre-
ference. They consider such a preference, and a cor-
responding practice, as in no respect offensive, and as
having no tendency to interfere with the communion
of saints. With several religious denominations, no-
minally and really episcopal in their ecclesiastical
organization, in this qualified sense, it is easy to live
on terms of good neighbourhood, and even, to a cer-
tain extent, of affectionate intercourse.
But the claim which it is the design of this manual
to oppose, is the following: — That diocesan episco-
pacy is founded on divine right; that it is not only
laid down in Scripture, but is indispensable to an
authorized ministry, and to valid ordinances; that
where there is no ministry episcopally ordained, in an
uninterrupted and divinely protected succession from
the apostles, there is no church; no sacraments; no
covenanted hope of mercy; that all non-episcopal
ministers are intruders into the sacred office, their
ministrations a nullity, and those who attend upon
* De Triplici Episcopatu.
THE QUESTION STATED. 33
them aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and
rebels against God. This doctrine many of our Epis-
copal neighbours maintain. This doctrine they pro-
claim unceasingly from the pulpit and the press.
Some, indeed, of this general class, tell us that they
do not go so far as to draw this excommunicating in-
ference, and to unchurch all other denominations; but
content themselves with maintaining that Episcopacy
only has any authority from the great Head of the
Church. But many go the whole length that has
been mentioned; and the professed charity of others
is by no means in keeping with their principles.
Such claims the writer of this manual thinks it a duty
which he owes to God and man to oppose. He con-
siders them as unreasonable in themselves; perfectly
destitute of support from Scripture, and adapted to
exert a most baneful influence upon all the interests
of Christian character and hope. Were the watch-
men on the walls of Zion to be silent when such pre-
tensions are advanced, they would be traitors to their
Master and his cause. With such claims, it is the
duty of every faithful minister of the gospel, and every
enlightened friend of the Church of Christ, to main-
tain inflexible, zealous, persevering controversy.
Against these exorbitant claims there is, prior to
all inquiry into their evidence, a strong general pre-
sumption, for the following reasons:
First — It is placing a point of external order on a
par with the essence of religion. I readily grant, that
every observance which the great Head of the Church
enjoins by express precept, is indispensably binding.
But it is certainly contrary to the genius of the gos-
pel dispensation, which is pre-eminently distinguished
from the Mosaic economy by its simplicity and spi-
34 THE QUESTION STATED.
rituality, to place forms of outward order among those
things which are essential to the very existence of the
Church. We know from Scripture, that the visible
form of the Church has been repeatedly altered, with-
out affecting her essence.
Secondly — Against this doctrine there is another
ground of presumption; because it represents the rite
of ordination as of superior importance to the whole
system of divine truth and ordinances, which it is the
duty of Christian ministers to dispense. According
to this doctrine, presbyters are fully authorized to
preach that gospel which is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth; to admit mem-
bers into the Church by baptism; to administer the
Lord's supper; and, in short, to engage in all those
ministrations which are necessary to edify the body
of Christ: but to the regular introduction of a minister
into office, by the imposition of hands, they are not
competent. Is not this, in other words, maintaining,
that the gospel is inferior to its ministers; that the
sacraments are less solemn and elevated ordinances
than a rite, which all Protestants allow not to be a
sacrament; that the dispensation of God's truth is a
less dignified function, than selecting and setting apart
a servant of the truth; that the means are more im-
portant than the end? If so, then every man of sound
mind will pronounce, that, against such a doctrine,
there is, antecedent to all inquiry, a reasonable and
strong presumption.
Thirdly — If it be admitted, that there are no true
ministers but those who are episcopally ordained; and
that none are in communion with Christ, excepting
those who receive the ordinances of his Church from
the hands of ministers thus ordained; then Christian
THE QUESTION STATED. 35
character, and all the marks by which we are to judge
of it, will be placed on new ground; ground of which
the Scriptures say nothing; and which it is impossible
for one Christian in a thousand to investigate. When
the word of God describes a real Christian, it is in
such language as this — He is born of the Spirit; he is
a new creature; old things are passed away; behold,
all things are become new. He believes in Christ,
'and repents of all sin. He crucifies the flesh, with
the affections and lusts: he delights in the law of the
Lord after the inward man: — he strives against sin:
he is meek, humble, full of mercy and good fruits: he
loves his brethren whom he hath seen, as well as God
whom he hath not seen: he is zealous of good works:
and makes it his constant study to imbibe the Spirit,
and to imitate the example of the Redeemer. These
are the evidences of Christian character which fill the
New Testament, and which meet us wherever the
subject is discussed. According to this representation,
the only essential pre-requisite to holding communion
with Christ, is being united to him by a living faith:
that faith which purifies the heart, and is productive
of good works. But if the extravagant doctrine which
we oppose be admitted; then no man, however abun-
dantly he may possess all these characteristics, can be
in communion with Christ, unless he is also in com-
munion with the Episcopal Church. That is, his
claim to the Christian character cannot be established
by exhibiting a holy temper and life; but depends on
his being in the line of a certain ecclesiastical descent.
In other words, the inquiry whether he is in covenant
with Christ, is not to be answered by evidences of
personal sanctification; but resolves itself into a ques-
tion of clerical genealogy, which few Christians in the
36 THE QUESTION STATED.
world are capable of examining, and which no mortal
can certainly establish. There is no possibility of
avoiding this conclusion on the principle assumed.
And I appeal to every serious reader, whether a
principle which involves such consequences, has not
strong presumption against it.
Fourthly — If the doctrine in question be admitted,
then we virtually pronounce nine-tenths of the whole
Protestant world to be in a state of excommunication
from Christ. I know it has been often said, by zeal-
ous writers on this subject, that the great body of the
Protestant churches are Episcopal; and that those
who adopt the Presbyterian government make but a
very small portion of the whole number. But I need
not tell those who are acquainted with the history of
the Church since the Reformation, and with the pre-
sent state of the Christian world, that this representa-
tion is wholly incorrect. The very reverse is true,
as every well informed reader is aware. Are we then
prepared to adopt a principle which cuts off so large
a portion of the Protestant world from the visible
Church, and represents it as in a state in some respects
worse than that of the heathen? It is to be presumed
that every considerate man will require the most
pointed evidence of divine warrant, before he admits
a principle so tremendous in its consequences.
The great question, then, to be decided is, does the
New Testament teach, or intimate, that there are, in
the Church of Christ, by divine appointment, three
classes or grades of gospel ministers, all of them
authorized to "labour in the word and doctrine;" —
deacons, whose function it is to preach and baptize ;
presbyters, who are appointed to preach the gospel,
and administer both sacraments; and bishops, a supe-
THE QUESTION STATED. 37
rior class to both, who are alone empowered to or-
dain presbyters and deacons, and to govern the church;
and without whose agency no one can be validly
invested with the sacred office ? This is the question
to the solution of which our attention is now to be
directed. Let us examine the evidence from Scrip-
ture and from antiquity, which the advocates of the
Episcopal claim attempt to produce in support of the
affirmative. *, .
38
CHAPTER II.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
In all disputes relating either to the faith or the prac-
tice of Christians, the first and the grand question is —
ivhat saith the Scripture? This is the ultimate and
the only infallible standard. Whatever is not found
in the Bible, cannot be considered as essential either
to the doctrine or the order of the Church. This
maxim is especially applicable to the subject now
under discussion. As the Christian ministry is an
office deriving its existence and its authority solely
from Jesus Christ, the King and Head of his church,
it is obvious that his Word is the only rule by which
any claims to this office can properly be tried, and the
powers and duties of those who bear it ascertained.
By this unerring standard, then, we are not only
willing, but must insist, that the question before us
shall be decided. The declarations of two eminent
Episcopal writers on this subject are just and weighty.
" The Scripture," says Dr. Sherlock, " is all of a
piece; every part of it agrees with the rest. The
fathers many times contradict themselves and each
other."* In the same strain speaks the celebrated
Chillingworth. " The Bible, I say, the Bible is the
religion of Protestants ! I, for my part, after a long,
and (as I verily hope and believe) impartial search of
the true way to eternal happiness, do profess plainly?
* Preservative Against Popery. Part I. chap. ii. sec. 3.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 39
that I cannot find any rest for the sole of my feet, but
upon this rock only, viz. the Scripture. I see
plainly, and with my own eyes, Popes against Popes;
Councils against Councils; some fathers against
others; the same fathers against themselves; a con-
sent of fathers of one age against a consent of fathers
of another age; and the Church of one age against
the Church of another age."* And it is satisfactory
to know that a late popular and widely circulated
Tract, written in defence of Prelacy, begins by ac-
knowledging— " That the claim of Episcopacy to be
a divine institution, and therefore obligatory on the
Church, rests fundamentally on the one question —
Has it the authority of Scripture ? If it has not, it is
not necessarily binding/"' And again, " No argument
is worth taking into account that has not a palpable
bearing on the clear and naked question, the scriptu-
ral evidence of Episcopacy."! To this principle we,
as Presbyterians, are perfectly willing to accede, and
hope that all parties will faithfully adhere. Let us,
then, with all impartiality and candour, examine
what the Scriptures say on the point in dispute.
And here it is proper to premise, that whoever ex-
pects to find any formal or explicit decisions on this
subject delivered by Christ or his apostles, will be dis-
appointed. It is true, the discourses of the Saviour,
and the writings of those who were inspired with the
knowledge of his will, contain many observations
and instructions concerning the Christian ministry;
but they are chiefly employed in prescribing the
appropriate character, and urging the solemn duties
of those who serve God in the Gospel of his Som
* The Religion of Protestants, &c, chap. vi. sect. 56.
t Bishop Onderdonk's Episcopacy tested by Scripture.
40 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
rather than in defining their titles, in settling ques-
tions of rank and precedence among them, or in
guarding the immunities and honours of their office.
The necessity of knowledge, piety, zeal, diligence,
self-denial, meekness, patience, fortitude, and emi-
nent holiness, in ministers of the gospel, is urged with
a frequency, a minuteness, and a force which evince
that, in the estimation of infinite wisdom, they are
regarded as of primary importance. While questions
concerning priority, and grades and privileges, are
never once formally discussed; only occasionally al-
luded to; and then in a manner rather adapted to
repress than to encourage any serious regard to them.
Accordingly, it will no doubt surprise anyone who
approaches the examination of this subject, if he has
not been familiar with the controversy, to observe
the character of that scriptural testimony on which
the advocates of Episcopacy rely. They do not pre-
tend to quote a single Scripture directly and formally
to their purpose. But their reliance is on what can
only be considered, at best, as distant and indistinct
hints; on remote, dubious inferences, and on facts
which, to say the least, agree quite as well with Pres-
byterian as with Episcopal principles. Yet these they
quote with as much parade and confidence as if it
were direct and unquestionable testimony.
Now, if prelacy had been a divine institution, and
especially if it had been regarded by the inspired
writers as the fundamental and essential matter
which modern high-churchmen represent it, could
they have been silent respecting it? Can it be ima-
gined that they would have left the subject in obscu-
rity or doubt? When they had occasion to speak so
frequently concerning the Christian character and
TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE. 41
hope ; concerning the Church, its nature, foundation,
Head, laws, ministers and interests; it is truly mar-
vellous that they should be explicit on every other
point than precisely that which jure divino prelatists
consider as the most vital and important of all. We
find in the New Testament seventeen epistles written
by inspired men to different churches or bodies of
professing Christians; but, strange to tell! in no one
of them do we find any allusion to a diocesan bishop;
or any claim of his prerogative; or any exhortation
to honour and submit to him as such. This, on Epis-
copal principles, is a most extraordinary omission!
Yet is it not manifest that this omission exists, the
friends of the claim in question themselves being
judges? Have they not been constrained a thousand
times to confess, that this claim is no where distinctly
presented or maintained in the New Testament.
When the inspired writers undertake to tell us what
those things are which professing Christians ought
sacredly to regard, in order to make good their appro-
priate character, on what points do they dwell? Do
they insist on a particular line of ecclesiastical succes-
sion, or represent every thing, or indeed any thing,
as depending on a certain form of official investiture?
Do they tell the humble inquirer after the way of
holiness and salvation, that he must be careful, first
of all, to receive the sacraments from " duly authori-
zed hands;" and that, whatever he does, he must be
found in communion with some bishop, who holds
his office by " regular succession ?" Is there a sylla-
ble, in all the New Testament, which has the most
distant resemblance to such counsel ? Assuredly there
is not. No; the points every where insisted on, as
manifesting that the character and the hopes of men are
42 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
such as "become the gospel/' are genuine faith in
the Lord Jesus Christ, repentance unto life, love to
God and man, and habitually endeavouring to imbibe
the spirit, to imitate the example, and to obey the
commands of the Redeemer.
Now, I ask, is it conceivable that this could have
been the tenor of the directions given by the Saviour
and his inspired apostles, to inquiries after the way of
Christian obedience and hope, if they had coincided
in opinion with modern high-churchmen? I will
venture to say, it cannot be, for a moment, suppos-
ed. Can we imagine that infinite wisdom, and infi-
nite benevolence would undertake to instruct the
members of that great community, denominated the
Church, in their essential duties, and yet say nothing
about that great point, without which, as some think,
all her privileges would be a nullity, and all her
hopes vain ? Can we suppose that the Bible was
given for the express purpose of being " a light to our
feet, and a lamp to our path," in reference to the
great interests of Christians, as individuals, and as a
body; and yet that it should not contain one word of
explicit instruction in regard to that which is alleged
to lie at the foundation of the visible church, and to
be essential to its very existence, and, of course, to
the validity of all its acts? That be far from a Being
who adapts means to ends with infinite skill, and who
does nothing in vain! The simple and undeniable
fact, then, that the friends of Episcopacy find so much
difficulty in searching out the smallest passage of
Scripture which has the remotest appearance of fa-
vouring their cause, and their utter inability to find
even one which speaks unequivocally and plainly in
its support, ought to be considered as decisive in this
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 43
controversy. Had these principles been entertained
at the time in which the New Testament was written,
and regarded by the inspired writers in the same
light in which they are regarded by some ecclesias-
tical men at the present day; they could not have
been silent respecting them, without forfeiting all
claim to Christian benevolence, nay, to common ho-
nesty. They would have dwelt upon them in eveiy
connection; have repeated them at every turn; and
have made this subject clear, whatever else was left
in the dark. But as they, by universal confession,
have not done this; as no one of their number has
done it; it is as plain as any moral demonstration can
be, that the principles and claims in question were
then unknown, and, consequently, have no divine
warrant.
Let it be remembered too, that, in this case, the
burden of proof lies on the Episcopal side. They
make a definite and high claim ; a claim which no
other Protestant body has ever made. Not only does
the burden of proof lie on them; but we have a right
to demand that that proof be not obscure, dubious,
or remotely inferential, but clear, decisive, and level
to every capacity. They themselves are obliged
tacitly to acknowledge that it is not such.
But, while the Scriptures cannot be made to sus-
tain the cause of prelacy, we do find in them modes
of expression, and a number of facts, from which we
may, without difficulty, ascertain the outlines of the
apostolical plan of church order. By a careful atten-
tion to this language, and to these facts, it will be
easy to show,
I. That one of the " three orders of clergy," for
44 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
which the advocates of Episcopacy contend, is wholly
without authority in the word of God.
II. That Christ gave but one commission for the
office of the gospel ministry, and that this office, of
course, is not three-fold, but one.
III. That the titles of bishop and presbyter, or
elder, are constantly used in the New Testament as
convertible titles for the same office.
IV. That, besides this community of names, the
same character and powers which are ascribed in
the New Testament to bishops, are also ascribed to
presbyters; thus plainly establishing the identity of
order, as well as of name. And finally,
V. That the Christian Church was organized by
the apostles after the model of the Jewish Synagogue,
which was unquestionably Presbyterian in its form.
If these five positions can be established, there will
remain no doubt on any candid mind how the ques-
tion in dispute ought to be decided.
I. The alleged office of deacons, as one of the
" orders of clergy," or as a class of " ministers of the
word and doctrine," has no foundation whatever in
the word of God.
To establish this, nothing more is necessary than to
glance at the inspired record, in Acts vi. 1 — 7, where
the original appointment, and the duties of deacons
are explicitly and plainly stated. "In those days,
when the number of the disciples was multiplied,
there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the
Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the
daily ministration. Then the twelve called the mul-
titude of the disciples unto them, and said, it is not
meet that we should leave the word of God and serve
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 45
tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out seven men
of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom,
whom we may appoint over this business. But we
will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the
?ninistry of the word. And the saying pleased the
whole multitude; and they chose Stephen, a man full
of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Pro-
chorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and
Nicolas, a proselyte of Antioch; whom they set be-
fore the apostles; and when they had prayed, they
laid their hands on them."
This is the first and the only account in the whole
New Testament of the original appointment of dea-
cons, and the only statement which we find of their
appropriate duties. And I may confidently appeal to
every candid reader, whether it affords the least coun-
tenance to the idea that the deaconship was then
an office which had any thing to do with preaching
or baptizing; or, in other words, whether it was an
office at all devoted to the spiritual duties of the
sanctuary? The very reverse is plainly stated. In
fact, if the whole passage had been constructed upon
the distinct plan of precluding the possibility of such
an interpretation, it is difficult to conceive how such
a design could have been more clearly manifest. It
is evident that this was the institution of a new office,
and that it was expressly designed to relieve the apos-
tles themselves of a laborious service which they had
hitherto performed, but which they now found to in-
terfere with their spiritual duties. They say — " It
is not meet that we should leave the word of God
(that is, evidently, leave preaching) and serve tables:
wherefore look ye out seven men of honest report,
whom we may appoint over this business (that is the
46 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
business of serving tables) and ice will give ourselves
to prayer and to the ministry of the word." Can any
man who is not so blindly wedded to a system as to
believe, not only without evidence, but against evi-
dence, consider this passage as importing that dea-
cons were appointed to be preachers of the word?
Nay, is it not expressly stated that the apostles con-
sidered the duties of this office as of such a nature
that their undertaking to fulfil them, would compel
them to leave preaching, and devote themselves to
the care of money tables?*
It militates nothing against this plain statement of
the inspired historian, that he represents Stephen, one
of these deacons, as, soon after his appointment, de-
fending himself with great power before the Jewish
council; and Philip, another of them, employed, in a
year or two after his ordination to the deaconship,
preaching and baptizing in Samaria. With respect
to Stephen, it is not said that he either preached or
baptized. He simply replied to those who "disputed
with him," and defended himself before the council
by which he was arraigned. In all this there was
evidently nothing which any man might not do, in
any age of the church, without infringing ecclesiasti-
* It has been supposed by many that the phrase, " serving tables,"
in the history of the institution of the deacon's office, had a reference
either to the Lord's table, or to overseeing and supplying the tables
of the poor, or perhaps both. But I am inclined to believe that this
is an entire mistake. The word T^artf^ct signifies indeed a table;
but in this connection it seems obviously to mean a money table, or
a counter on which money was laid. Hence TfgarttZstrjs, a money-
changer, or a money merchant. See Matt. xxi. 12 ; xxv. 27 ; Mark
xi. 15 ; Luke xix. 23. The plain meaning, then, of Acts vi. 2, seems
to be this — " It is not suitable that we should leave the word of God
and devote ourselves to pecuniary affairs."
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 47
€al order. And as to Philip, when we read a few
chapters onward in the same book (Acts xxi. 8.) we
find him spoken of as " Philip the Evangelist, which
was one of the seven." Here, then, we find precisely
the same title given to this man that was afterwards
given to Timothy, 2 Timothy iv. 5. From which we
may confidently infer that, having " used the office of
a deacon well," 1 Tim. iii. 13, in the church of Jeru-
salem, and being found a man " full of the Holy Ghost
and of wisdom," when he and his brethren were
driven from that city, and were all " scattered abroad
in consequence of the persecution which arose about
Stephen," he was invested with a new office, and sent
forth to minister in various parts of the country as an
" evangelist." At any rate, nothing is plainer than
that " the ministry of the word" made no part of the
deacon's office, as laid down by the apostles; and as
Philip is soon afterwards introduced to us as bearing
the office of an " evangelist," the appropriate function
of which, we know, was preaching the gospel, we
are warranted in concluding that he was set apart to
the latter office before he went forth to engage in pub-
lic preaching. In short, until it can be proved that
Philip preached and baptized as a deacon, and not as
an evangelist, which we are very sure never can be
proved, the allegation that the apostolic deacons were
preachers, is perfectly destitute of scriptural support;
or rather directly opposed to the scriptural account
of the institution of their office.
Accordingly, when, in the subsequent parts of the
New Testament, there is a reference to the proper
qualifications of the deacon's office, no intimation is
given that, in the candidates for that office, the gifts
requisite for public instruction were needed. We are
48 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
told concerning the bishop or pastor, who is spoken
of before, that it is necessary he should be " apt to
teach;" but no such qualification is represented as
necessary in a deacon. It was required of him that
he should be sober, grave, temperate, faithful in all
things, holding the mystery of the faith in a pure con-
science, ruling his children and his household well,
&c, but not a word is said of those accomplishments
which are indispensable to him who ministers in " the
word and doctrine."
It is plain, then, that " the order of deacons," as one
of the " three orders of clergy," for which our Epis-
copal brethren contend, cannot stand the test of Scrip-
ture. It must undoubtedly be given up, if we would
be governed by the word of God. Deacons there
unquestionably were in the apostolic church; but they
were evidently curators of the poor, and attendants on
the money tables of the church, precisely such as were
found in the Jewish synagogue, before the coming of
Christ; and such as are found in all completely or-
ganized Presbyterian churches at the present day.
And this continued to be the nature of the office for
more than two hundred years after the apostolic age.*
But when a spirit of carnal ambition gained ground
in the church, and led ecclesiastical men to aspire and
encroach, deacons invaded the province of preachers,
and committed to " sub-deacons" the burden of their
primitive duties.
Thus it is evident that one of the " three orders of
clergy," so called by the advocates of Episcopacy,
finds no authority in Scripture. This testimony ac-
cords with that of the early fathers, which will be con-
sidered in the next chapter.
* This will be shown when we come to speak of the fathers in a
future chapter.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 49
II. It is evident that Christ gave but one commission
for the office of the gospel ministry, and that this
office is, of course, but one.
The commission which our Lord gave to his apos-
tles, and in them to his ministers in every age, is ex-
pressed in the following words—" And Jesus came and
spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me
in heaven and in earth. Go ye, therefore, and teach
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching
them to observe all things, whatsoever I have com-
manded you; and lo I am with you always, even
unto the end of the world."* This is the grand com-
mission under which the apostles acted after their
Master's ascension to heaven. They had before this
been called and set apart to his service; but that was
under the old economy-, and their ministry was ex-
pressly confined to "the lost sheep of the house of
Israel." But now the time had come for setting up
the New Testament dispensation. In this New Tes-
tament church, therefore, they now received a com-
mission unlimited both as to time and place. It was
to extend to all nations, and to the end of the world.
This commission, it is confessed on all hands, was
originally given to one order of ministers only, viz.
the eleven apostles. The seventy disciples had been
employed on a temporary service, and that, strictly
speaking, under the Jewish dispensation. For as the
Christian Church did not receive its distinct constitu-
tion till after the resurrection of Christ; as the apos-
tles were made fixed officers of the Church, by vir-
tue of this new commission, and not of any former
appointment; and as no such new commission was
* Matth. xxviii. 18—20.
5
50 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
given to the seventy disciples, it is manifest that they
are not to be considered as ministers of the New Tes-
tament dispensation at all. The Saviour, then, in this
last solemn interview, addressed tlie eleven only. To
them he committed the whole ministerial authority in
his kingdom. The commission, therefore, when it
was first delivered, certainly constituted no more
than one order of gospel ministers.
That this commission embraces the highest and
fullest ecclesiastical power, that has been, is, or can
be possessed by any of the ministers of Christ, all
Protestants allow. And that it conveys a right to
preach the word, to administer sacraments, and to
ordain other men to the work of the ministry, Episco-
palians, as well as others, grant. Now this commis-
sion either expired with the apostles, to whom it was
originally delivered, or it did not. If it did expire
with them, then no ministers of the gospel, since their
day, have had any commission, for there is no other
left on record. But if it did not expire with them,
then it is directed equally to their successors in all
ages. But who are these successors? Demonstrably
all those who are authorized to perform those func-
tions which this commission recognizes, that is, to
preach, and to administer the sealing ordinances of
the Church. Every minister of the gospel, therefore,
who has these powers, is a successor of the apostles;
is authorized by this commission, and stands on a
footing of official equality with those to whom it was
originally delivered, so far as their office was ordinary
and perpetual.
It is remarkable, that, in this commission, dispen-
sing the Word of life, and administering sacraments,
are held forth as the most prominent, important, and
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 51
solemn duties of Christian ministers. The power of
orda in ing others is not expressly mentioned at all;
and we only infer that it is included, because the
commission recognizes the continuance of the office
and duties of ministers to the end of the world. Must
we not infer then, that all who have a right to preach
and administer the Christian sacraments, have a right,
of course, to ordain? Does it comport with the
spirit of this commission, to represent the former func-
tions, which are mentioned with so much distinctness
and solemnity, as pertaining to the lowest order in
the Church; and the latter, which is only included
by inference, as reserved for a higher order? Those
who are confessed to have the most important and
distinguished powers conveyed by a commission,
must be considered as possessing the whole. What
God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.
The soundness of this conclusion is expressly recog-
nized by Bishop Burnet, who declares — " As for the
notion of the distinct offices of bishop and presbyter,
I confess it is not so clear to me; and, therefore, since
I look upon the sacramental actions, as the highest of
sacred performances, I cannot but acknowledge that
those who are empowered for them, must be of the
highest office in the church."*
It has been said by some, that if the apostles, on
their departure from the church, left no higher class
of officers in commission than presbyters, they were
really chargeable with altering the form of ecclesias-
tical polity left by the Saviour. Not at all. The
apostles themselves were presbyters or elders ; but
they were elders endowed, for special purposes,
and for a season, with inspiration, with miraculous
* Vindication of the Church and State of Scotland, p. 310.
52 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
powers, and with extraordinary authority, until by
themselves, the New Testament should be completed.
When these were no longer necessary, they were laid
aside, and the simple office was transmitted to their
successors; the office which simply authorized and
qualified them to preach the gospel; to administer
the ordinances of the Church; and thus to carry the
glad tidings of salvation in their appropriate form, to
every creature. They transmitted every thing which
had been imparted to them, excepting the temporary
and now unnecessary adjuncts to the permanent
office. But the advocates of Episcopacy seem to for-
get that this plea of theirs, if admitted, will operate
quite as unfavourably to themselves as to Presbyte-
rians. The plea is, that the apostles must have left
in commission, as their successors, a set of officers
like themselves. Then they must have commission-
ed men endowed with inspiration and miraculous
powers. But did they do this? Does any sect of
Christians now on earth, allege that they did so? But
if they did not transmit, by commission, &fac simile
of themselves, to what extent might their successors
differ from themselves without unfaithfulness to the
trust reposed in them ? The very statement of the
plea, even on their own principles, exposes its absur-
dity.
III. That bishops are not, by divine right, different
from, or superior to, presbyters, is further evident,
because the terms bishop and presbyter are uniformly
used in the New Testament, as convertible titles for
the same office.
The Greek word (^10x0*05-) which we translate
bishop, literally signifies an overseer. This word
appears to have been adopted by the apostles from
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 53
the Greek translation of the Old Testament (gene-
rally called the Septuagint) which was in common
use among the Christians of that day. In this cele-
brated version, the word is employed frequently, and
to designate officers of various grades and charac-
ters, civil, military, and ecclesiastical. The inspired
writers of the New Testament, observing that this
word, as a title of office, was much in use, and fami-
liarly understood among those who had the Scriptures
in the popular language in their hands, thought pro-
per to adopt and apply it to the officers of Christ's
spiritual kingdom.
The word (7t£to6wte£o$) which the translators of the
New Testament render elder, and which precisely
answers to the word presbyter, literally signifies an
aged person. But as among the Jews, and the eastern
nations generally, persons advanced in age were com-
monly selected to fill stations of dignity and authori-
ty, the word presbyter, or elder, became, in process
of time, an established title of office. The Jews had
rulers called by this name, not only over their nation,
but also over every city, and every synagogue. To
a Jew, therefore, no term could be addressed more
perfectly intelligible and familiar. The apostles find-
ing this to be the case with the most of those among
whom they ministered, gave the name of elder to the
pastors and rulers of the churches which they organi-
zed; and the rather because these pastors were gene-
rally, iti fact, taken from among the more grave and
aged converts to the Christian faith.
From this statement it will appear, that presbyter.
if we attend to its original meaning, is a word of
more honourable import than bishop. Presbyter is
expressive of authority, bishop of duty. The former
5*
54 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
implies the dignity and power of a ruler; the latter
conveys the idea o£ivork,ov of executing a prescribed
task. But whatever may be the comparative degrees
of honour expressed by these terms, it is certain that
they are uniformly employed, in the New Testament,
as convertible titles for the same office. An attentive
consideration of the following passages will establish
this position beyond all doubt.
The first which I shall quote is found in Acts xx.
17, 28. " And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and
called the elders (or presbyters, 7t^ia6vtt^ovg) of the
Church. And when they were come to him he said
unto them, take heed unto yourselves and to all the
flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you over-
seers (or bishops, tTtiaxortovi) to feed the Church of
God which he hath purchased with his own blood."
In this passage it is evident that the same persons who,
in the 17th verse are styled elders or presbyters, are
in the 28th called bishops. This, indeed, is so incon-
testible, that the most zealous Episcopalian, so far as
I know, has never called it in question. It is further
observable, that in the city of Ephesus there were a
number of bishops who governed the Church in that
city, as co-ordinate rulers, or in common council. This
is wholly irreconcilable with the principles of modern
Episcopacy; but perfectly coincides with the Presby-
terian doctrine, that scriptural bishops are the pastors
of single congregations,*
* It has been much controverted whether, in each of the larger
cities, in which Christianity was first planted, such as Jerusalem,
Ephesus, Antioch, Corinth, &c. there was more than one congrega-
tion of Christians. In other words, whether by the Church at Ephe-
sus we are to understand a single congregation, or several separate
societies, as the Presbyterian church in New York or Philadelphia
comprehends several congregations ? From the multitudes that are
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 55
The next passage to our purpose is the address of
the apostle Paul to the Philippians, in the introduction
of his epistle to that church. " Paul and Timotheus,
the servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in Christ
Jesus which are at Philippi, with the bishops and
deacons." Here, as well as in the case of Ephesus,
just mentioned, we find the inspired writer speaking
of a number of bishops in a single city. It is true,
Dr. Hammond, an eminent Episcopal writer, to avoid
the force of this fact, so unfriendly to modern Epis-
copacy, would persuade us that Philippi was a metro-
politan city, and that the bishops here spoken of, did
not all belong to that city, but also included those of
the neighouring cities, under that metropolis. But
this supposition is not in the least degree countenanced
by the apostle's language, the plain, unsophisticated
meaning of which evidently refers us to the bishops
and deacons which were at Philippi, and there only.
said to have believed in those cities* it is probable there were several
thousands of Christians in each of them ; and as the places in which
they assembled for public worship were small, probably all of them
apartments in private dwellings, we cannot suppose that they were
all able to assemble at the same time and place. The expedient,
therefore, of dividing- themselves into small worshipping- assemblies,
would seem natural, and even unavoidable. We know that in the
days of the apostles there were a number of bishops in each of the
cities of Ephesus and Philippi. But in those days of persecution and
peril, when Christians had not the privilege of erecting houses for
public worship ; when not more than a few dozens could ever come
together in the same apartment; and when it is probable that even
these could not always assemble in the same place statedly ; we can
by no means consider these bishops as pastors of so many distinct and
separate congregations. The probability is that these numerous little
house-churches were under their joint superintendency ; and that the
language and principles which we now apply to a number of congre-
gations in the same city, were by no means applicable to them.
56 TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE.
Besides, Dr. Whitby, a later, and equally eminent
Episcopal divine, assures us, that Philippi was not, at
that time a metropolitan city, but under Thessalonica,
which was the metropolis of all Macedonia. Dr.
Stillingfleet has also clearly shown, that there are no
traces to be found within the first six centuries, of the
church at Philippi being a metropolitan church. Dr.
Maurice, another zealous and able writer in favour
of diocesan Episcopacy, goes further. He acknow-
ledges that Dr. Hammond stands alone, in the solution
of the difficulty above mentioned; that he cannot un-
dertake to defend it; and that " he could never find
sufficient reason to believe these bishops any other
than presbyters, as the generality of the fathers, and
of the Church of England have done/7 — Defence of
Dioc. Episc. p. 29.
The third passage to be adduced is in Titus i. 5 — 7.
It is as follows: " For this cause left I thee in Crete, that
thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting,
and ordain elders (presbyters) in every city, as I had
appointed thee. If any be blameless, the husband of
one wife, having faithful children, not accused of riot,
or unruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as the
steward of God; not self-willed, not soon angry, not
given to wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre,"
&c. Here the apostle, in directing Titus to ordain
elders, enjoins upon him to choose those officers from
among the most temperate, blameless, and faithful be-
lievers; and the reason he assigns for this injunction
is, that a bishop must be blameless; evidently mean-
ing, that presbyter and bishop are the same office.
On any other construction, the different parts of the
address are unconnected, and the whole destitute of
orce. But these are charges which no man who is
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 57
conversant with the writings of Paul, would ever
think of bringing against them.
This passage also establishes another point. It not
only shows that the elders here to be ordained, were
considered and denominated bishops, thereby proving
the identity of the office designated by these names,
but it likewise proves, beyond controversy, that in
apostolic times, it was customary to have a plurality
of these bishops in a single city. We have before
seen that there were a number of bishops in the city
of Ephesus, and a number more in the city of Philippi:
but in the passage before us we find Titus directed to
ordain a plurality of them in every city. This per-
fectly agrees with the Presbyterian doctrine, that
scriptural bishops were the pastors of single congre-
gations, or presbyters, invested, either separately or
conjointly, as the case might be, with pastoral charges;
but it is impossible to reconcile it with the modern
notions of diocesan Episcopacy.
There is one more passage, equally conclusive in
this argument. It is that which is found in 1 Peter
v. 1, 2. " The elders (or presbyters) which are among
you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of
the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the
glory that shall be revealed. Feed the flock of God
which is among you, taking the oversight thereof
(tmaxoTiowtes, that is, exercising the office, or perform-
ing the duties of bishops over them) not by constraint,
but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready
mind." The construction of this passage is obvious.
It expressly represents presbyters as bishops of the
flock, and solemnly exhorts them to exercise the
powers, and perform the duties of this office.
In short, the title of bishop, as applied to ministers
58 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
of the gospel, occurs only four times in the New Tes-
tament: in three of these cases there is complete proof
that it is given to those who are styled presbyters;
and in the fourth case, there is strong presumption
that it is applied in the same manner. On the other
hand, the apostle Peter, as we have just seen, in ad-
dressing an authoritative exhortation to other minis-
ters, calls himself a presbyter. The same is done by
the apostle John, in the beginning of his second and
third epistles — " The elder (presbyter) unto the well
beloved Gaius — the elder unto the elect lady," &c.
Could more complete evidence be desired, that both
these titles belonged equally, in the days of the apos-
tles, to the same office?
But it is not necessary further to pursue the proof
that these names are indiscriminately applied in Scrip-
ture to the same office. This is freely and unani-
mously acknowledged by the most respectable Epis-
copal writers. In proof of this acknowledgment, it were
easy to multiply quotations. A single authority shall
suffice. Dr. Whitby confesses, that " both the Greek
and Latin fathers do, with one consent, declare, that
bishops were called presbyters, and presbyters bishops,
in apostolic times, the names being then common."
Notes on Philip, i. 1.
It being thus conceded by all intelligent Episcopa-
lians that the names bishop and presbyter are inter-
changeably applied to the same persons in the New
Testament, it becomes an important question, what
class of officers were those to whom these titles were
thus indifferently applied. Were they prelates? or
did they belong ta that class which Episcopalians de-
nominate the second order of clergy, in other words,
presbyters, strictly speaking, as distinguished from
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 59
bishops? In regard to this question, the advocates of
Episcopacy are not agreed. On the one hand, Dr.
Henry Hammond, among the most learned of their
number, was very confident that all who bore the title
of bishops, or presbyters, in the New Testament were
prelates, and that none of the second order of clergy
were ordained during the period of the apostolic his-
tory, and, of course, not mentioned in that history;*
and with him Bishop Pearson, and several other emi-
nent English Episcopalians seem to agree. t On the
other hand, Dr. Hammond's contemporary, the learned
Dodwell, was quite as confident that all the persons
spoken of in the New Testament as bishops, were
simple presbyters only; no bishops, properly so called,
having been ordained until after the year 106 ;f and
with Dodwell, Bishop Hoadly, Dr. Whitby, and many
others of equal name, are known, as to this point,
fully to concur. It is perfectly evident that the com-
pilers of the Episcopal form for ordination, as found
in their Liturgy, both in England and in this country,
considered those denominated bishops in the New
Testament, as bishops in their sense of the word, i. e.
prelates; and it is no less evident that most, if not all
the advocates of prelacy on this side of the Atlantic,
until within a few years, confidently maintained the
same opinion. But it appears now to be the current
doctrine among Episcopalians in the United States,
that none of the persons called bishops in the New
Testament were prelates, but all of them members of
* See Hammond on Acts xi. 30, and on Philippians i. 1.
t VindicicB Ignatii — Lib. 2. cap. 13.
X See this utter disagreement among the most learned Episcopa-
lians placed in a clear and strong light, with appropriate references,
by Ay ton, in the seventh section of the Appendix to his Original Con-
stitution of the Christian Church.
60 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
the second order of clergy, or mere presbyters. In
other words, they confess that the title of bishop is
always used in the New Testament in a Presbyterian
sense, and invariably means common pastors of sin-
gle churches. Now, until the friends of Episcopacy
can agree on what they consider as the doctrine taught
in Scripture on this subject, how is it possible to meet
or answer them? Some of the most learned, able,
and zealous of their number assure us that they can
find no bishops, as distinguished from presbyters, in
the New Testament; while others, no less learned,
able, and zealous, with no less confidence assure us,
that no presbyters, as distinguished from bishops, are
to be found there.* This very strife in their camp is
a fatal testimony against their cause. In one sense
these parties are undoubtedly both right ; for the dif-
ferent " orders of clergy" of which they speak are,
indeed, not to be found in Scripture at all; of course,
no wonder that those who search for them are per-
plexed and baffled. But when the reigning party
contradict with so little ceremony both the letter and
spirit of their own public offices, drawn up by the
martyred fathers of their church, and rendered vene-
rable by the lapse of nearly three centuries, it would
really seem as if to them, as partizans, victory or de-
feat must prove equally fatal. If they fail of establish-
ing their argument, their cause, of course, is lost. If,
on the contrary, they succeed in establishing it, they
dishonour the venerated authors of their formularies;
and every time they use the " office for the consecra-
* Bishop Onderdonk, in his " Episcopacy tested by Scripture," main-
tains, as stated above, that the men called bishops in the apostolic
history, were all presbyters, or pastors of single churches, and that
the apostles were the prelates of that period.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 61
tion of bishops," they are chargeable with something
which looks like solemn mockery of those who unite
with them, as well as of the great object of worship.*
But we have something more to produce in support
of our system, than the indiscriminate application of
the names in question to one order of ministers. We
can show —
J5T HI* That the same character, duties, and powers,
which are ascribed in the sacred writings to bishops,
are also ascribed to presbyters, thereby plainly esta-
blishing their identity of order as well as of name.
Had bishops been constituted by the great Head of
the Church, an order of ministers different from pres-
byters, and superior to them, we might confidently
expect to find a different commission given; different
qualifications required; and a different sphere of duty
assigned. But nothing of all this appears. On the
contrary, the inspired writers, when they speak of
ministers of the gospel, by which ever of these names
they are distinguished, give the same description of
their character ; represent the same gifts and graces
as necessary for them; enjoin upon them the same
duties; and, in a word, exhibit them as called to the
same work, and as bearing the same office. To prove
this, let us attend to some of the principal powers
vested in Christian ministers, and see whether the
Scriptures do not ascribe them equally to presbyters
and bishops.
* The intelligent reader will perceive that there is a reference here
to the fact, that in the office for consecrating bishops, the third chap-
ter of the first epistle to Timothy, and Acts xx. are directed to be
read, which the compilers of the Liturgy thought appropriate Scrip-
tures, as referring to prelates, which their wiser and more learned
sons find have nothing to do with the occasion ; but v\ hich they still
continue to read !
6
62 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
1. That presbyters had, in apostolic times, as they
now have, authority to preach the zvord, and admi-
nister sacraments, is universally allowed. Now, if
we consult either the original commission, or subse-
quent instructions given to ministers, in various parts
of the New Testament, we shall find these constantly
represented as the highest acts of ministerial authori-
ty; as the grand powers in which all others are inclu-
ded. Instead of finding in the sacred volume the
smallest hint, that ordaining ministers, and governing
the Church, were functions of an higher order than
dispensing the word of eternal life, and the seals of
the everlasting covenant; the reverse is plainly and
repeatedly taught. The latter, we have already seen,
are the most prominent objects in the original com-
mission; they formed the principal business of the
apostles wherever they went; and all the authority
with which they were vested is represented as being
subservient to the promulgation of that gospel which
is the power of God unto salvation to every one that
believeth. Preaching and administering sacraments,
therefore, are the highest acts of ministerial authority;
they are above ordination and government, as the
end is more excellent than the means; as the sub-
stance is more important than the form.
If, then, presbyters be authorized, as all acknow-
ledge, to perforin these functions, we infer that they
are the highest order of gospel ministers. Those who
are empowered to execute the most dignified and the
most useful duties pertaining to the ministerial office,
can have no superiors in that office. The Episcopal
system, then, by depressing the teacher, for the sake
of elevating the rider, inverts the sacred order, and
departs both from the letter and the spirit of Scrip-
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 63
ture. The language of Scripture is, " Let the presby-
ters who rule well be counted worthy of double
honour, especially they who labour in the word and
doctrine." But the language of modern Episcopacy
is, that labouring in the word and doctrine is a lower
service in the Church, and government a more exalt-
ed: that bearing rule is more honourable and more
important than to edify — a language which to be re-
futed needs only to be stated.
2. The power of government, or of ruling the
Church, is also committed to presbyters. This is
denied by some Episcopalians; but the Scriptures ex-
pressly affirm it. The true meaning of the word
presbyter, in its official application, is a church ruler,
ox governor. Hence the "oversight" or government
of the Church is in Scripture expressly assigned to
presbyters as their proper duty. The elders to whom
the apostle Peter directed his first epistle, certainly
had this power. To them it is said, " The elders which
are among you I exhort. Feed (Ttoipavate) the flock
of God, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint,
but willingly; neither as being lords over God's heri-
tage, but as ensamples to the flock." Scarcely any
words could express more distinctly than these the
power of ruling in the Church. It is acknowledged
on all hands that the word rcoifiaAva signifies to rule,
as well as to feed. See Rev. ii. 27; xii. 5; xix. 15. It
is to act the part of a shepherd. But, as if to place
the matter beyond all doubt, these elders are exhorted
to use this power with moderation, and not to tyran-
nize, or "lord it over God's heritage." Why subjoin
this caution, if they were not invested with a govern-
ing authority at all ?
The case of the elders of Ephesus is still more deci-
64 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
sive. When the apostle Paul was about to take his
final leave of them, he addressed them thus — fi Take
heed, therefore, unto yourselves, and to the flock over
which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to
feed ^rtoifiatvstv) the Church of God which he hath
purchased with his own blood," &c. Here the go-
vernment of this church, as well as ministering in the
word, is evidently vested in the elders. No mention
is made of any individual, who had the whole ruling
power vested in him, or even a larger share of it than
others. Had there been a bishop in this church, in
the Episcopal sense of the word, that is, a single per-
son of superior order to these elders, and to whom,
of course, they were in subjection, it is strange that,
in this whole account, we do not once find the most
distant allusion to him. When the apostle was tell-
ing the elders that they should never see his face
more, and that dissensions and difficulties were about
to arise in their church, could there have been a more
fit occasion to address their superior, had there been
such a man present? To whom could instruction
have been so properly directed, in this crisis, as to
the Chief Shepherd? On the other hand, supposing
such a superior to have existed, and to have been
prevented by sickness, or any other means, from
attending at this conference, why did not the apostle
remind the elders of their duty to him? Why did he
not exhort them, in the strife and divisions which he
foretold as approaching, to cleave to their bishop,
and submit to him, as the best means of unity and
peace? And finally, supposing their bishop to have
been dead, and the office vacant, why did not the
apostle, when about to take leave of a flock so much
endeared to him, select a bishop for them, ordain
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 65
him with his own hands, and commit the Church to
his care? But not a word of all this appears. No
hint is given of the existence of such a superior. On
the contrary, the apostle declares to these elders, that
the Holy Ghost had made them bishops over the
church at Ephesus; he exhorts them to ride that
church; and when about to depart, never to see them
more, he leaves them in possession of this high trust.
On Episcopal principles, I should be absolutely at a
loss to account for this. It is, in itself, perfectly con-
clusive against their claim.
But the passage just quoted from 1 Tim. v. 17, is still
stronger on this point. Let the elders that rule well
be counted worthy of double honour, especially they
ivho labour in the ivord and doctrine. Here the power
of government in the Church is ascribed to presbyters
in terms which cannot be rendered more plain and
decisive. Here, also, we find officers of the Church
who are not recognized in the Episcopal system, but
who are always found in the Presbyterian Church,
viz. ruling elders, or those who are appointed to assist
in governing the Church, but who do not preach, or
administer sacraments. But this is not all: bearing
rule in the Church is unequivocally represented in
this passage as a less honourable employment than
preaching, or labouring in the word and doctrine.
The mere ruling elder, who performs his duty well, is
declared to be worthy of "double honour;" but the
elder who, to this function, adds the more dignified
and important one of preaching the gospel of salva-
tion, is declared to be entitled to honour of a still
higher kind. /
It is possible that an objection may here be made,
founded on our doctrine of the ruling elder. It may
6*
66 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
be asked, is not the ruling elder an officer of inferior
grade to the teaching elder? If so, can we consider
the title of bishop, as employed in Scripture, as a
title convertible with that of -elder in regard to this
inferior class of elders? To this I reply, the title of
bishop seems evidently to be used in Scripture as a
generic term, as well as that of elder. All the elders
of Ephesus, whom Paul met at Miletus, are called
bishops. All the elders at Philippiare styled bishops:
and the same title is applied to all the elders whom
Titus was directed to ordain in Crete. They were
all u overseers/'* or inspectors of the " flocks" which
the Holy Ghost had given them in charge. When
one of these elders had the pastoral charge of a con-
gregation peculiarly committed to him, he seems to
have been called, by way of eminence, the bishop of
that congregation. Precisely so was it in the syna-
gogue. There was a plurality of rulers in each syna-
gogue. These were often, perhaps generally, spoken
of in the aggregate as "the rulers of the synagogue;"
(Acts xiii. 15;) but sometimes one of their number
was, by way of emphasis, called " the ruler of the
synagogue," and sometimes " the chief ruler,". (Luke
xiii. 14. Acts xviii. 17.) Just as some denominations
distinguish between their common elders, and their
"presiding elders." The truth is, in the apostolic
age, there was so little disposition to stickle about
rank or titles, that the names of office were used
without scrupulosity, and with much license. Hence
the terms " minister," " servant," " steward," " shep-
herd," &c. seem to be applied to all classes of church
officers, and to be used alternately with other titles,
with a promiscuous freedom which evinces that mo-
dern claims and punctilios were then little thought of.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 67
3. The Scriptures also represent presbyters as em-
powered to ordain, and as actually exercising this
power. Of this we can produce at least three in-
stances of the most decisive kind.
The first is recorded in Acts xiii. as follows. " Now
there were in the church that was at Antioch, certain
prophets and teachers, as Barnabas, and Simeon, that
was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen,
which had been brought up with Herod the Tetrarch,
and Saul. As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted,
the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and
Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.
And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their
hands on them, they sent them away." This is the
most ample account of an ordination to be found in
Scripture: and it is an account which, were there no
other, would be sufficient to decide the present con-
troversy in our favour. Who were the ordainers on
this occasion? They were not apostles. Lest this
should be supposed, their names are given. They
were not bishops, in the modern sense of the word;
for there were a. number of them ministering together
in the same church. They were the prophets and
teachers of the church at Antioch. With respect to
these teachers, no higher character has ever been
claimed for them than that of presbyters, labouring
in the word and doctrine. And as to the prophets,
though the precise nature of their endowments and
office be not certainly known; yet there is complete
evidence that they did not sustain that particular
ecclesiastical rank, with which Episcopalians contend
that, in the days of the apostles, the power of ordain-
ing was connected. Still these ministers ordained;
and they did this under the immediate direction of
68 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
the Holy Ghost, who cannot be supposed to have
sanctioned any departure from an essential principle
of church government.
To invalidate this reasoning, some Episcopal
writers have suggested that the ordination here re-
corded was performed not by the teachers, but by
the prophets only. But nothing like this appears in
the sacred text. On the contrary, its plain arid simple
import forbids such a construction. The command
to ordain Paul and Barnabas was directed both to the
prophets and teachers; and we are told that they pro-
ceeded immediately to the performance of the solemn
act to which they were called. To suppose, there-
fore, that the teachers either did not engage in this
ordination; or that, if they did participate in the
transaction, it was rather as witnesses expressing
consent, than as ordainers conveying authority, or
ratifying a commission, is a supposition as illegiti-
mate in reasoning, as it is repugnant to the sacred
narrative.
Another plea urged against this example is, that
it is not to be considered as an ordination at all; that
both Paul and Barnabas had been recognised as mi-
nisters of the gospel several years before this event-;
and that it is rather to be regarded as a solemn bene-
diction, previous to their entering on a particular mis-
sion among the Gentiles. It is readily granted that
Paul and Barnabas had been engaged in preaching
the gospel long before this time. But there is no evi-
dence that either of them had ever before been set
apart by human ordainers. It seemed good, there-
fore, to the Holy Ghost, that before they entered on
their grand mission to the Gentiles, they should re-
ceive that kind of ordination, which was intended to
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 69
be perpetual in the Church. No example of such an
ordination had yet been given. If the practice were
ever to be established, it was necessary that a begin-
ning should be made. And as these missionaries were
about to travel among a people, who were not fami-
liar with the rite of ordination by the imposition of
hands, so well understood by the Jews, it was judged
proper by Infinite Wisdom to set this example for imi-
tation in all subsequent periods. And as if to give
the strongest practical declaration of ministerial parity,
Paul, with all the elevation of his gifts, and all the
lustre of his apostolic character, submitted to be set
apart, together with his brother Barnabas, agreeably
to the regular principles of church order, by the pro-
phets and teachers of the church at Antioch.
It may further be observed, that if this be not an
ordination, it will be difficult to say what constitutes
one. Here were fasting, prayer, the imposition of
hands, and every circumstance attending a formal in-
vestiture with the ministerial office, as particularly
stated as in any instance on record. And accordingly
Dr. Hammond, one of the most able and zealous ad-
vocates for Episcopacy, does not scruple to pronounce
it a regular ordination; though for the sake of main-
taining his system, he falls into the absurdity of sup-
posing that Simeon, Lucius, and Manaen, were dioce-
san bishops; a supposition wholly irreconcilable with
the diocesan scheme, since they were all ministering
in the church at Antioch. Bishop Taylor, another
eminent Episcopal writer, considers this transaction
as a regular ordination; for speaking of Paul, he
says — " He had the special honour to be chosen in an
extraordinary way; yet he had something of the ordi-
nary too; for in an extraordinary manner he was sent
70 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
to be ordained in an ordinary ministry. His designa-
tion was as immediate as that of the eleven apostles,
though his ordination was not." This also was the
judgment of the learned Dr. Lightfoot. " No better
reason," says he, " can be given of this present action,
than that the Lord did hereby set down a platform of
ordaining ministers to the Church of the gentiles in
future times." And, finally, Chrysostom, one of the
early fathers, delivers the same opinion. He asserts
that " Paul was ordained at Antioch," and quotes this
passage in the Acts of the Apostles in support of his
assertion.
But, after all, it does not destroy the argument,
even if we concede that the case before us was not a
regular ordination. It was certainly a solemn sepa-
ration to the work to which the Holy Ghost had called
them. This is the language of the inspired writer,
and cannot be controverted. Now it is a principle
which pervades the Scriptures, that an inferior is
never called formally (o pronounce benediction on an
official superior. It is evident, therefore, that those
who were competent to set apart ecclesiastical officers
to a particular ministry, were competent to set them
apart to the ministry in general. So far, then, as the
office sustained by Paul and Barnabas was ordinary
and permanent in its nature, the presbyters in Antioch
were their equals. Paul, indeed, considered as en-
dowed with inspiration, and with miraculous powers,
was their superior; but as a regular officer of the
Church of Christ, sent forth on established and ordi-
nary service, he was not their superior; and he em-
braced frequent opportunities of testifying that this
was his own view of the subject.
The next instance of an ordination performed by
TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE. 71
presbyters, is that of Timothy, which is spoken of by
the apostle Paul, in the following terms. 1 Tim. iv.
14. " Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was
given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the
hands of the Presbytery." The greater portion of
Episcopal writers, and all Presbyterians, agree that
the apostle is here speaking of Timothy's ordination;
and this ordination is expressly said to have been per-
formed with the laying on of the hands of the pres-
bytery— that is, of the eldership, or a council of pres-
byters.
To this instance of Presbyterian ordination it is
objected, by some Episcopal writers, that although a
council of presbyters appear, from this passage, to
have laid their hands on Timothy upon this occasion,
yet the ordination was actually performed by the apos-
tle alone, who elsewhere addresses Timothy in this
language — "Wherefore I put thee in remembrance,
that thou stir up the gift of God which is in thee, by
the putting on of my hands," 2 Tim. i. 6. They con-
tend that, as Paul speaks of the ordination as being
performed by the putting on of his hands, and with
the laying on of the hands of the presbytery, we are
to infer that the power was conveyed by him only,
and that the presbyters only imposed their hands by
way of concurrence, and to express their approbation.
If we suppose that the apostle, in both passages,
is speaking of the ordination of Timothy, and that
he and the presbytery both participated in the trans-
action, the supposition will be fatal to the Episcopal
cause. For let it be remembered, that all Episcopa-
lians, in this controversy, take for granted that Timo-
thy was, at this time, ordained a diocesan bishop.
But if this were so, how came presbyters to lay their
72 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
hands on him at his ordination? We know that pres-
byters in the Episcopal church, are in the habit of
laying on their hands, with those of the bishop, in
ordaining presbyters; but was it ever heard of, in the
Christian Church, after the distinction between bishops
and presbyters arose, that those who admitted this
distinction suffered presbyters to join with bishops,
by imposing hands in the consecration of a bishop ?
No; on Episcopal principles, this would be an irre-
gularity of the most incongruous and inadmissible
kind.
Some Episcopal writers, in order to avoid the diffi-
culties above stated, have taken the liberty of sup-
posing, that by the word presbytery (*r£eo6vt££iov) in
this passage is to be understood, not a council of pres-
byters, but the college of the apostles. But this sup-
position is adopted without the least proof or proba-
bility. No instance has been, or can be produced,
either from the New Testament, or from any early
Christian writer, of the apostles, as a collective body,
being called a presbytery. On the contrary, this word
is always used, in Scripture, in the writings of the
primitive fathers, and particularly in the writings of
Ignatius, (who is of the highest authority with oi:r
opponents in this dispute,) to signify a council of pres-
byters, and never in any other sense. But, allowing
the word presbytery to have the meaning contended
for, and that Timothy was ordained by the bench of
apostles; how came the modest and humble Paul to
speak of the whole gift as conveyed by his hands, and
not so much as to mention any other name? Were
all the rest of the apostles mere concurring spectators,
and not real ordainers, as before pleaded? Then it
must follow, not only that Paul claimed a superiority
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 73
over his brethren, which was never heard of before;
but also that one bishop is sufficient for the regular
ordination of another bishop, which is opposed to
every principle of Episcopal government, as well as
to the established canons, so far as I know, of every
church on earth.
Finally, it has been urged by some, against this in-
stance of Presbyterian ordination, that the word here
translated presbytery, signifies the office conferred,
and not the body of ministers who conferred it.
Though this construction of the passage has been
adopted by some respectable names,* it is so absurd
and unnatural, and so totally inconsistent with every
rational principle of interpretation, that it scarcely
deserves a serious refutation. Let us see how the
text will read with this meaning attached to the word
in question. "Neglect not the gift that is in thee,
which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying
on of the hands of thine office." If this be not non-
sense, it is difficult to say what deserves that name.
But suppose we make such a monstrous inversion of
the whole passage as no rule of grammar will justify,
* Among those names, that of the great and venerable Calvin ap-
pears, who, when he wrote his Institutes, adopted this unnatural
sense, and expressed himself in the following1 terms — " Quod de im-
posilione manuum Presbyterii dicilur, non ita accipio quasi Paulus de
seniorum collegio loquatur; sed hoc nomine ordinationem ipsam intel-
ligo." Inslit. lib. iv. cap. 3. sect. 16. Such an interpretation of a
plain passage of Scripture, even from so great a man, deserves little
regard. But Calvin, soon afterwards, when he came to write his
Commentary, and when his judgment was more mature, gave a very
different opinion. [" Presbyierium.] Qui hoc collectivum nomen esse
putant, pro collegio Presbyterorum posilum, recte sentiunt meo judi-
cio." Comment, in loc. The truth is, the word presbyterium is bor-
rowed from the synagogue, and was in familiar use to express the
bench of elders or presbyters, ever found in the synagogue system.
7
74 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
and read it thus — " Neglect not the gift of the presby-
terate which is in thee, which was given thee by pro-
phecy, with the laying on of hands." It will then fol-
low, that the office conferred upon Timothy was the
presbyterate, or the office of presbyter; but this,
while it entirely coincides with the Presbyterian doc-
trine, will prove fatal to the Episcopal scheme, which
constantly takes for granted that Timothy was not a
mere presbyter, but a diocesan bishop.
Some have alleged that Presbyterians are incon-
sistent with themselves in maintaining, that the pres-
bytery laid on hands authoritatively in the ordination
of Timothy, when it is well known that all our pres-
byteries are made up of both clerical and lay elders,
and that we do not permit the latter to impose hands
at all in the ordination of ministers. But there is no
inconsistency here. We deny the right of an inferior
officer to lay on hands in the ordination of a superior,
and uniformly act accordingly. The presbytery lays
on hands when all its teaching members do, although
those who are rulers only, do not.
The last instance that I shall mention of ordination
performed by presbyters, is that of Paul and Barna-
bas, who, after having been regularly set apart to the
work of the ministry themselves, proceeded through
the cities of Lystra, Iconium, &c. " And when they
had ordained them elders in every church, and had
prayed with fasting, they commended them to the
Lord, on whom they had believed." Our adversaries
will perhaps say, that Paul alone performed these or-
dinations, in his apostolic or episcopal character; and
that Barnabas only laid on hands to express his ap-
probation of what Paul did. But the inspired writer,
as usual, speaks a different language. He declares
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 75
that they, both of them, ordained. Perhaps it will be
said, that Barnabas was himself an apostle, as he is
so styled, Acts xiv. 14, and that he joined with Paul
in ordaining presbyters, in virtue of his superior cha-
racter. We all know that he was not one of the apos-
tles, strictly so called, and, of course, that none of that
pre-eminence which belonged to their character can
be claimed for him. The word apostle signifies simply
a messenger, a person sent. It was in use among the
Greeks, and also among the Jews, before the time of
Christ. The Jewish apostles were assistants to the
high priest in discussing questions of the law; and
were sometimes employed in inferior and secular du-
ties. Barronii finales, An. 32. Accordingly, be-
sides the twelve apostles appointed by Christ himself,
there were, in the primitive churches, apostles, or
messengers, chosen either by the twelve, or by the
churches themselves, to go to distant places, on spe-
cial services. In this vague and general sense, the
word apostle is repeatedly used in Scripture. In this
sense Barnabas and Epaphroditus are called apostles.
In this sense John the Baptist is called an apostle by
Tertullian. And in the same sense this name is ap-
plied by early Christian writers to the seventy disci-
ples, and to those who propagated the gospel long
after the apostolic age. From this name, then, as
applied to Barnabas, no pre-eminence of character
can be inferred.* Besides, the supposition that he
bore an ecclesiastical rank above that of presbyter,
* The translators of our Bible very clearly recognise this distinc-
tion between the appropriate and the general sense of the word apostle.
Thus in 2 Cor. viii. 23, they render the phrase ajrojoXoc exxXrjaicov,
the messengers of the churches. And in Philip, ii. 25, they translate
the word artojoXoj as applied to Epaphroditus, messenger.
76 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
is effectually refuted by the fact that he was himself
ordained by the presbyters of Antioch. As a pres-
byter, therefore, he ordained others; and the only ra-
tional construction that can be given to the passage,
renders it a plain precedent for Presbyterian ordi-
nation. p*ja
SV. A fourth source of direct proof in favour of
the Presbyterian plan of Church Government, is
found in the model of the Jewish Synagogue, and in
the abundant evidence which the Scriptures afford,
that the Christian Church was formed after the same
model.
At Jerusalem alone, where the temple stood, were
sacrifices offered, and the Mosaic rites observed. But
in almost every town and village in Judea, syna-
gogues were erected, like parish churches of modern
times, for prayer and praise, for reading and expound-
ing the Scriptures. The temple worship was, through-
out, typical and ceremonial, and of course was done
away by the coming of Christ. But the synagogue
worship was altogether of a different nature. It was
that part of the organized religious establishment of
the Old Testament Church, which, like the decalogue,
was purely moral and spiritual, or at least chiefly so;
and, therefore, in its leading characters, proper to be
adopted under any dispensation. Accordingly we
find that our Lord himself frequented the synagogues,
and taught in them; and that the apostles and other
Christian ministers in their time did the same. It is
well known, also, that in the city of Jerusalem, where
the gospel first began to be preached, after the resur-
rection of Christ, and where the New Testament
Church was first organized, there were, if we may
believe the best writers, several hundred synagogues.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 77
It is equally certain that the first converts to Chris-
tianity were Jews; that they came into the Christian
Church with all the feelings and habits of their former
connexions and mode of worship strongly prevalent;
and that they gave the apostles much trouble by their
prejudices in favour of old establishments, and against
innovation. It was probable, therefore, beforehand,
that, under these circumstances, the apostles, who
went so far as to admit circumcision, in particular
cases, for the sake of keeping peace with some of the
first converts, would make as little change, in con-
verting synagogues into Christian churches, as was
consistent with the spirituality of the new dispensa-
tion. To retain the ceremonial worship of the tem-
ple, they could not possibly consent. To join the
priests in offering up sacrifices, when the great Sacri-
fice had been already offered up once for all; to
attend on the typical entrance of the high priest, once
a year, with the blood of the sacrifice, into the holy
of holies, while they were, at the same time, teaching
that all these things were done away, and that the
great High Priest of our profession had finally entered
into the holiest of all, even into heaven for us; would
have been an inconsistency not to be admitted. But
no such inconsistency could be charged against a
general conformity to the synagogue model. And,
therefore, as might have been expected, we find that
this conformity was actually adopted. This will ap-
pear abundantly evident to every impartial inquirer,
by attending to the following considerations.*
1. The words synagogue and church have the
* Those who wish to see the evidence, that the Christian Church
was formed after the model of the Jewish Synagogue, presented more
strongly and fully than is possible in this manual, will do well to con-
7*
78 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
same signification. They both signify an assembly
or congregation of people convened for the worship of
God; and they both signify, at the same time, the
place in which the assembly is convened. This com-
munity of signification, indeed, is so remarkable, that
in the Septuagint translation of the Old Testament,
the Hebrew word for expressing an assembly, is
thirty-seven times rendered synagogue (Sway^y*;) and
seventy times translated church, (Exxivjaia) the precise
word employed in the New Testament to express a
Christian assembly. In fact, in one instance, a Chris-
tian congregation is by an inspired writer denomi-
nated a synagogue. The apostle James says — " My
brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ,
the Lord of glory, with respect of persons. For if
there come unto your assembly, (in the original your
synagogue) a man with a gold ring, &c." I am aware
that this coincidence in the meaning of these words
is not absolutely conclusive; but it is one among the
numerous concurring facts which prove that our Lord
and his apostles adopted that language which was
familiar to the Jews, and to all who were acquainted
with their Scriptures; and especially to those who
frequented the Synagogue service.
2. The mode of worship adopted in the Christian
Church by the apostles, was substantially the same
with that which had been long practised in the syna-
gogue. In the synagogue, as we learn from Mai-
monides and others, divine service was begun by the
solemn reading of a portion of Scripture, by a person
appointed for that service; to this succeeded an ex-
hortation or sermon, by the ruler of the synagogue,
suit the learned and able work of Vitringa, entitled De Synagoga
Vetere, which presents a complete and conclusive view of the subject.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 79
or bishop, whose office will be hereafter noticed.
The sermon being finished, solemn prayers were
offered up, by the same ruler, at the end of which the
people said, Amen. Now, if we examine the New
Testament, and those writings of the primitive fathers,
whose authenticity has never been questioned, we
shall find, not only a striking similarity, but almost a
perfect coincidence, in the mode of conducting the
worship of Christian assemblies. That the ministers
of the Christian Church, in like manner, made a prac-
tice, in their religious assemblies, of reading the
Scriptures, delivering discourses, and offering up so-
lemn prayer, at the close of which the people gave
their assent, by saying, Amen, is expressly stated in
Scripture. And when Justin Martyr gives an account
of the Christian worship, in his day, it is in the follow-
ing terms* — " Upon the day called Sunday, all the
Christians, whether in town or country, assemble in
the same place, wherein the commentaries of the apos-
tles and the writings of the prophets are read as
long as the time will permit. Then the reader sitting
down, the President of the Assembly stands up and
delivers a sermon, instructing and exhorting to the
imitation of that which is comely. After this is ended,
we all stand up to prayers: prayers being ended, the
bread, wine, and water are all brought forth; then
the President again praying and praising according
to his ability,! the people testify their assent by say-
* This passage in Justin Martyr, as well as others found in the
early writers, shows that standing was the constant posture then
adopted in public prayer. Indeed it is notorious that as late as the
Council of Nice, in A. D. 325, kneeling in public prayer was ex-
pressly forbidden, except on days of fasting and humiliation.
+ There were, evidently, no liturgies in the days of Justin Mar-
80 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
ing, JLmen." Here we see no material difference
between the synagogue and Christian worship, ex-
cepting the introduction of the Lord's Supper into the
latter.
3. The titles given to the officers of the synagogue
were transferred to the officers of the Christian
Church. In every synagogue, as those who are most
profoundly learned in Jewish Antiquities tell us, there
were a bishop, a bench of elders, and deacons. The
first named of these officers was called indifferently,
minister, bishop, pastor, presbyter, and angel of the
church.* The presbyters or elders in each synagogue,
according to some writers, were three, and according
to others, more numerous. And the bishop was called
a presbyter, because he sat with the presbyters in
council, and was associated with them in authority.
It is remarkable that all these titles were adopted in
the organization of the Christian Church, as will
appear on the slightest perusal of the New Testa.,
ment. And it is still more remarkable that, not only
the same variety, but also precisely the same inter-
change of titles, in the case of the principal officer of
the synagogue, was retained by the apostles in speak-
ing of the pastors of Christian congregations.
4. Not only the titles of officers, but also their cha-
racters, duties, and powers, in substance, were trans-
ferred from the synagogue to the Christian Church.
The bishop or pastor who presided in each synagogue,
tyr. The officiating minister offered up prayers " according to his
ability."
* Maimonides, the celebrated Jewish Rabbi, who lived in the 12th
century, in his learned work, De Sanhed. cap. 4, describes the
bishop of the synagogue, as "the presbyter who laboured in the
word and doctrine."
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 81
directed the reading of the law; expounded it when
read; offered up public prayers; and, in short, took
the lead in conducting the public service of the syna-
gogue. This description applies with remarkable ex-
actness to the duties and powers of the Christian
bishop. The bench of elders in the synagogue had
entrusted to them the general powers of government
and discipline: and, in like manner, the elders or pres-
byters in the Christian Church are directed to rule
the flock, and formal directions are given them, for
maintaining the purity of faith and practice. The
bench of elders, in the synagogue, was made up of
both clergy and laity, i. e. of those who were autho-
rized to teach and rule, and of those who only ruled.
And accordingly, in the Christian Church we read of
elders who labour in the word and doctrine, as well
as rule ; and of other elders who rule only. In the syna-
gogue the office of the deacons was to collect and dis-
tribute alms to the poor, and, when called upon, to
assist the bishop, in conducting the public service. In
conformity with which, the deacons of the Christian
Church are represented, in the sixth chapter of the
Acts of the Apostles, as appointed for the purpose of
ministering to the poor, and serving tables.
5. Finally, the mode of ordaining officers in the
synagogue was transferred to the Christian Church.
In the introduction of men to the ceremonial priest-
hood of the Jews, or into the offices pertaining to the
temple service, there was no such thing, strictly speak-
ing, as ordination. Both the priests and Levites came
to their respective offices by inheritance, and were in-
ducted or installed, simply by being brought before
the Sanhedrim, and receiving the approbation of that
body. But, in the synagogue service, the officers
82 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
were solemnly elected, and ordained by the imposi-
tion of hands. Every presbyter, who had himself
been regularly ordained, was authorized to act in the
ordination of other presbyters: and to make a valid
ordination in the synagogue, it was necessary that
three ordainers should be present, and take part in
the transaction. In like manner, we learn from the
New Testament, that in apostolic times, as well as
ever since, the ministers of the Christian Church were
ordained by the imposition of hands; that presbyters,
as well as the apostles themselves, were empowered
to ordain; and that in the first ordination of ministers
of the gospel recorded by the inspired writers, there
were always a plurality of ordainers present, and en-
gaged in the solemnity.
Thus I have given a very brief sketch of the evi-
dence that Christian churches were organized by the
apostles, after the model of the Jewish synagogues.
I have shown that the mode of worship adopted in
the Church, the titles of her officers, their powers,
duties, and mode of ordination, were all copied from
the synagogue. This evidence might be pursued much
further, did the limits which I have prescribed to my-
self admit of details. It might easily be shown, that
in all those respects in which the service of the syna-
gogue differed from that of the temple, the Christian
Church followed the former. The temple service was
confined to Jerusalem; the synagogue worship might
exist, and did exist wherever there was a sufficient
number of Jews to form a congregation. The temple
service was restricted with regard to the vestments
of its officers; while in the synagogue there was little
or no regulation on this subject. And, finally, it is
remarkable that the mode in which the bishop and
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 83
elders of each synagogue were seated during the
public service, was exactly copied into the Christian
assemblies. With regard to these and many other
particulars which might be mentioned, the Christian
churches in primitive times, it is well known, departed
from the ceremonial splendour of the temple, and fol-
lowed the simplicity of the synagogue. In fact, there
is ample proof, that the similarity between the primi-
tive Christian churches and the Jewish synagogues
was so great, that the former were often considered
and represented by the persecuting pagans as " syna-
gogues in disguise."
The foregoing representation that the apostolic
Church was organized, not after the model of the
temple, but of the synagogue, is not either an inven-
tion or a peculiarity of Presbyterians. It has been
maintained, in common with them, by some of the
most learned and able writers of which the Episcopal
church can boast. The following is a small specimen
out of many who might be cited to establish this
fact.
The first quotation shall be taken from Bishop Bur-
net. "Among the Jews, (says he,) he who was the chief
of the synagogue, was called Chazan Hakeneseth, i.
e. the bishop of the congregation, and Sheliach Tsib-
bor, the angel of the church. And the Christian
Church being modelled as near the form of the syna-
gogue as they could be; as they retained many of the
rites, so the form of the government was continued,
and the names remained the same." And again,
"In the synagogues there was, first, one who was
called the bishop of the congregation; next, the three
orderers and judges of every thing about the syna-
gogue, who were called Tsekenim, and by the Greeks
84 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
7i£t66ve f£<u, or yt^ov-tt s, that is, elders. These ordered
and determined every thing that concerned the syna-
gogue, or the persons in it. Next to them were the
three Parnassin, or deacons, whose charge was to
gather the collections of the rich, and distribute them
to the poor."*
The next quotation shall be taken from Dr. Light-
foot, another Episcopal divine, still more distinguished
for his oriental and rabbinical learning. " The apos-
tle," says he, " calleth the minister, Episcopus, (or
bishop,) from the common and known title of the Cha-
zan or overseer in the synagogue." And again,
" Besides these, there was the public minister of the
synagogue, who prayed publicly and took care about
reading the law, and sometimes preached, if there
were not some other to discharge this office. This
person was called w« niVr, the angel of the church, and
nwsn i?n the Chazan, or bishop of the congregation. The
Aruch gives the reason of the name. The Chazan, says
he, is t^x rvb& the angel of the church, (or the public mi-
nister,) and the Targum renders the word nan by the
word htiHj one that oversees. For it is incumbent on
him to oversee how the reader reads,and whom he may
call out to read in the law. The public minister of the
synagogue himself read not the law publicly; but every
sabbath he called out seven of the synagogue, (on
other days fewer) whom he judged fit to read. He stood
by him that read, with great care, observing that he
read nothing either falsely or improperly, and called
him back, and corrected him, if he had failed in any
thing. And hence he was called Chazan, that is
E*c<jxortos, bishop, or overseer. Certainly the signifi-
* Observations on the 1 Can. p. 2 and 11. Can. p. 83.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 85
cation of the words bishop and angel of the church,
had been determined with less noise, if recourse had
been had to the proper fountains, and men had not
vainly disputed about the signification of words taken
I know not whence. The service and worship of the
temple being abolished, as being ceremonial, God
transplanted the worship and public adoration of God
used in the synagogues, which was moral, into the
Christian Church; viz. the public ministry, public
prayers, reading God's Word, and preaching, &c.
Hence the names of the ministers of the gospel were
the very same, the angel of the church, and the bishop,
which belonged to the ministers in the synagogues.
< There was in every synagogue, a bench of three.
This bench consisted of three elders, rightly and by
imposition of hands preferred to the eldership.' ' There
were also three deacons, or almoners, on whom was
the care of the poor.' "*
In another place, the same learned orientalist says,
describing the worship in the Jewish synagogue, " In
the body of the church the congregation met, and
prayed, and heard the law, and the manner of their
sitting was this — the elders sat near the chancel, with
their faces down the church: and the people sat one
form behind another, with their faces up the church,
toward the chancel and the elders. Of these elders
there were some that had rule and office in the syna-
gogue, and some that had not. And this distinction
the apostle seemeth to allude unto, in that much dis-
puted text, 1 Tim. v. 17. The elders that rule well,
&c. where * the elders that ruled well,' are set not only
in opposition to those that ruled ill, but to those that
ruled not at all. We may, see then, whence these
* Lightfoot's Works, vol. i. p. 308 ; vol. ii. p. 133. 755.
8
86 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
titles and epithets in the New Testament are taken,
namely, from the common platform and constitution
of the synagogues, where Angelus Ecclesioe, and
Episcopus were terms of so ordinary use and know-
ledge. And we may observe from whence the apos-
tle taketh his expressions, when he speaketh of some
elders ruling, and labouring in word and doctrine, and
some not; namely, from the same platform and con-
stitution of the synagogue, where * the ruler of the
synagogue' was more singularly for ruling the affairs
of the synagogue, and ' the minister of the congrega-
tion,' labouring in the word, and reading the law, and
in doctrine about the preaching of it. Both these to-
gether are sometimes called jointly, < the rulers of the
synagogue;' Acts xiii. 15; Mark v. 22, being both
elders that ruled; but the title is more singularly given
to the first of them."*
Again, he says, " In all the Jews' synagogues there
were Parnasin, deacons, or such as had care of the
poor, whose work it was to gather alms for them from
the congregation, and to distribute it to them. That
needful office is here (Acts vi.) translated into the
Christian Church. t
The same doctrine concerning the synagogue is
largely asserted and proved by Bishop Stillingfleet,
in his Irenicum, part ii. chap. 6. To do justice to the
learning and strength of his demonstration would re-
quire larger extracts, and more space than can be
afforded in such a manual. A single citation shall
suffice.
u, It is a common mistake to think that the ministers
of the gospel succeed by way of correspondence and
analogy to the priests under the law; which mistake
* Lightfoot's Works, vol. i. 611, 612. t Ibid. i. 279.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 87
hath been the foundation and original of many errors.
For when, in the primitive Church, the name of priests
came to be attributed to gospel ministers, from a fair
compliance (as was then thought) of the Christians
only to the name used both among Jews and gentiles;
in process of time, corruptions increasing in the Church,
those names that were used by the Christians by way
of analogy and accommodation, brought in the things
themselves primarily intended by those names; so by
the metaphorical names of priests and altars, at last
came up the sacrifice of the mass, without which they
thought the name of priest and altar insignificant.
This mistake we see run all along through the writers
of the Church, as soon as the name priests was applied
to the elders of the Church, that they derived their
succession from the priest's of Aaron's order. That
which we lay, then, as a foundation, whereby to clear
what apostolical practice was, is, that the apostles in
forming churches did observe the customs of the Jew-
ish synagogue. About the time of Christ we find
synagogues in very great request among the Jews.
God so disposing it that the moral part of his service
should be more frequented now that the ceremonial
was expiring; and by those places so erected, it might
be more facile and easy for the apostles to disperse
the gospel, by preaching it in those place to which it
was the custom of the people to resort. I shall, there-
fore, endeavour particularly to show how the apostles
did observe the model of the synagogue in the public
service of the church; in the community of names and
customs; in the ordination of church officers; in form-
ing presbyteries in the several churches, and in ruling
and governing those presbyteries; and even inform-
ing Christian churches out of Jewish synagogues."
88 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
The celebrated Grotius, whose great learning and
talents will be considered by all as giving much weight
to his opinion on any subject, is full and decided in
maintaining that the primitive Church was formed after
the model of the synagogue. Many passages might
be quoted from his writings, in which this opinion is
directly asserted. The following may suffice. In his
Commentary on Acts xi. 30, he expresses himself thus :
" The whole polity (regimen) of the Christian Church
was conformed to the pattern of the synagogue. " And
in his Commentary on 1 Tim. v. 17, he has the fol-
lowing passage. " Formerly, in large cities, as there
were many synagogues, so there were also many
churches, or separate meetings of Christians. And
every particular church had its own president, or
bishop, who instructed the people, and ordained pres-
byters. In Alexandria alone it was the custom to have
one president or bishop for the whole city, who dis-
tributed presbyters through the city, for the purpose of
instructing the people; as we are taught by Sozomen
i. 14."
Out of many more modern writers who concur in
the same testimony, I shall content myself with pro-
ducing three, whose opinion on such a point no ade-
quate judge will disregard.
The first is the celebrated Dr. Augustus Neander,
Professor in the University of Berlin, and generally
considered as, perhaps, more profoundly skilled in Ec-
clesiastical History, than any other man now living.
He is, moreover, connected with the Lutheran Church,
and, of course, has no sectarian spirit to gratify in
vindicating Presbyterianism. After showing at some
length that the government of the primitive Church
was not monarchical or lordly, but dictated through-
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 89
out by a spirit of mutual love, counsel, and prayer,
he goes on to express himself thus — " We may sup-
pose that where any thing could be found in the way
of church forms, which was consistent with this spirit,
it would be willingly appropriated by the Christian
community. Now there happened to be in the Jew-
ish synagogue a system of government of this nature,
not monarchical, but rather aristocratical, (or a
government of the most venerable and excellent.)
A council of elders, o^pj 7te.sofivete.ot, who conducted
all the affairs of that body. It seemed most natural
that Christianity, developing itself from the Jewish
religion, should take this form of goverment. This
form must also have appeared natural and appropri-
ate to the Roman citizens, since their nation had, from
the earliest times, been, to some extent, under the con-
trol of a senate, composed of seniors or elders. When
the church was placed under a council of elders, they
did not always happen to be the oldest in reference to
years ; but age here, as in the Latin Senatus, and the
Greek y^oveia was expressive of worth or merit. Be-
sides the common name of these overseers of the
church, to wit, n^afivtB^oi, there were many other
names given, according to the peculiar situation occu-
pied by the individual, or rather his peculiar field
of labour; as aro^evEs, shepherds, riyovpsvoi, leaders,
7te.os<f*utes to>v a<j£%<puv, rulers of the brethren, and
sTtiaxorioc, overseers."*
Of the same purport, is the judgment of the cele-
brated German Commentator, Professor Kunoel, of
Leipsic, as exhibited in his Commentary on the 20th
chapter, and 28th verse of the Acts of the Apostles.
After showing conclusively that the very same per-
* Kirchengeschichte, p. 283—285.
8*
90 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
sons, who in the New Testament are called bishops,
and shepherds, are also called presbyters, which he
says, " some have rashly denied, dreaming of a differ-
ence between bishops and presbyters in the primitive
Church;" he goes on to say, that the Christians in the
time of the apostles, established in the Church a form
of government and discipline similar to what prevailed
in the Jewish synagogue. It was the duty, he says,
of the rulers of the synagogue to preserve discipline,
superintend the external concerns of the respective
societies over which they were placed, and also to
teach and explain the law. In the same manner it
was the duty of the bishops or presbyters to superin-
tend the government of the church, and to teach the
doctrines of the Christian religion. They were both
governors and teachers. The rulers of the synagogues
were confined to particular societies, and so were the
first bishops or presbyters. No one had any control,
except in the single society over which he had been
appointed.
Rosenmiiller, a far famed critic and commentator,
also of Germany, delivers with great confidence, a
similar opinion, with respect to the conformity of the
order of the primitive Church to the model of the syna-
gogue. And asserts, with equal confidence, that pres-
byters and bishops, in the time of the apostles, were
the same ; but that afterwards, bestowing the title of
bishop upon one, by way of eminence, was brought
in by the custom of the Church*
Some of the advocates of Episcopacy find no other
means of evading the force of the argument drawn
from the fact of the Christian Church being formed on
* D. J. RosenmUlleri Scholia N. T. in Acta Apostol. vi. 3 ; xi. 30;
xiii. 1 ; xx. 17. 28. In Epist. 1 Tim. v. 17.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 91
the model of the Jewish synagogue, than by alleging
that the synagogue was a mere human institution,
and that it is, therefore, utterly incredible that it
should be made the pattern of any Divine institution.
This objection is entirely futile. It is a matter of per-
fect indifference to us how or whence the synagogue
system originated. All that the argument assumes is,
that such a system existed when our Saviour came
in the flesh, and had existed for several centuries;
that synagogues were the regular parish churches of
the Jews, the places of their stated sabbatical wor-
ship; that the mass of the Jewish people had been
long accustomed and were greatly attached to that
worship; that its whole character was not ceremonial,
but moral, and adapted to all nations and ages; that
the Saviour and his apostles were accustomed to sanc-
tion the synagogue service with their presence; that
all the first converts to Christianity were Jews, who
had been long habituated to the synagogue worship ;
and that, as a matter of fact, almost every feature,
custom, and title which had distinguished the syna-
gogue were actually found in the church. These are
not only facts, but they are self-evident facts, which
no one who knows what the synagogue system was,
and who has the New Testament in his hand, can for
a moment call in question. This is sufficient for our
purpose.
Unless I deceive myself, I have now established
the five positions which were stated at the beginning
of this chapter, viz. That there is no foundation what-
ever in Scripture for the " order of deacons/' as minis-
ters of the gospel: — That the Scriptures contain but
one commission for the gospel ministry, and that
there is no evidence of the powers conveyed by this
92 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
commission being afterwards divided betwen dif-
ferent orders: — That the words bishop and pres-
byter are uniformly used in the New Testament as
convertible titles for the same office: — That the same
character and powers are, also, in the sacred writings,
ascribed interchangeably to bishops and presbyters,
thus plainly establishing their identity of order as well
as of name: — And that the Christian Church was or-
ganized by the apostles, after the model of the Jew-
ish synagogue, which was undeniably Presbyterian in
its form.
These positions thus established, decide the contro-
versy. Such a concurrence of language and of facts
in support of the doctrine of ministerial parity, is at
once remarkable and conclusive. I mean conclusive
as to the fact, that this was the system adopted in the
apostles' days. This, undoubtedly, was the "truly
primitive and apostolic form." And the more closely
we adhere to this form, the more we testify our re-
spect for that system which was framed by inspired
men; sanctioned by miraculous powers; and made
pre-eminently instrumental in the midst of a frown-
ing and hostile world in building up the Church in
holiness, through faith unto salvation.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 93
CHAPTER III.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE CONTINUED.
We have seen what the Scriptures declare in support
of our doctrine concerning the Christian ministry. On
this testimony the cause might safely be rested. But
as it is my wish to do ample justice to every part of
the argument, I would not overlook or suppress a sin-
gle plea urged by the friends of Episcopacy. I shall,
therefore, now proceed to examine the principal argu-
ments in favour of their system, which they suppose
and allege are to be found in the Word of God.
In examining these arguments, I must again request
the reader to keep steadily in view the doctrine for
which our Episcopal brethren contend, and the nature
of that proof which it is incumbent on them to pro-
duce. They appeal to Scripture to prove that bishops
are an order of clergy superior to presbyters, that is,
superior to those who are authorized to preach and
administer the sacraments of the Church; that their
superiority rests on the appointment of Christ; that
with this superior order alone are deposited all the
power to ordain,to confirm, and to consecrate churches
and chapels, and, in short, all the treasures of author-
ity and succession; and that no ministry is regular or
valid excepting that which is constituted by this order.
Now, to support such a claim, we are surely warranted
in demanding scriptural testimony of a very direct and
explicit kind. We require those who make the claim
94 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
to produce passages of Scripture which contain direct
precept, or plain undoubted example, or at least some
established principle, from which their conclusion ne-
cessarily flows. On a subject so fundamental as they
represent this to be, we cannot be content with gra-
tuitous assumptions, or ingenious analogies, which
have nothing to support them but a fertile imagina-
tion or human authority. We must have no remote
hint; no circuitous inference; but express warrant; a
warrant decisive and clear ; a warrant which would
be indubitable and satisfactory, if all books excepting
the Bible were banished from the Church. Let us
see whether our claimants are prepared with testi-
mony of this kind.
I; The first argument urged by the friends of pre-
lacy is, " That, as the Mosaic economy was intended
to prefigure the gospel dispensation, we may reason-
ably suppose the Christian ministry to be modelled
after the Jewish priesthood; and that, as there were
in the temple service, an high priest, priests, and Le-
vites, so we may consider it as agreeable to the will
of Christ, that there should be the corresponding
three-fold orders of bishops, priests, and deacons, in
the New Testament Church."
After the ample proof adduced in the foregoing
chapter, that the Christian Church was organized by
the apostles, not after the model of the temple, but of
the synagogue service, I might with propriety dismiss
this argument, as sufficiently refuted by the establish-
ment of that fact. But as much stress has been laid
upon the argument imquestion, and as some cautious
inquirers may wish to see it further discussed, let us
proceed to a more particular examination of its
merits.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 95
You will observe the form of this argument. It
may " reasonably be supposed" that such a corres-
pondence of orders should exist. But why " suppose"
it ? Does the Word of God, the great charter of the
Christian Church, say that this is the case? Is there
a single passage to be found in the sacred volume,
which asserts, or gives the least hint, that such a like-
ness or analogy either does, or ought to exist? I will
venture to say, there is not. I have met, indeed, with
much animated declamation in favour of this analogy,
urging it as a " supposable" thing — as a " reasona-
ble" thing, &c. &c. but I have never yet heard of a
single passage of Scripture, which is even pretended
to teach the doctrine in question. For the general
position, that many of the Old Testament institutions
had a reference to, and were intended to prefigure
New Testament blessings, it will be instantly seen by
every discerning reader is nothing to the purpose.
But this is not all. There is not only nothing to be
found in Scripture which bears the least appearance
of support to this argument; but there is much to be
found which contradicts and destroys it. It is impos-
sible to read the New Testament without perceiving,
that the Jewish priesthood was a typical and tempo-
rary institution, which had both its accomplishment
and its termination in Christ. This is taught in pas-
sages too numerous to be quoted;* but, more particu-
larly, at great length, and with irresistible force of ar-
gument, in the Epistle to the Hebrews,* in which the
sacred writer declares, that since Christ the substance
is come, the types which prefigured him are done
away; that the Levitical priesthood was chiefly em-
ployed in offering sacrifices, and attending on other
* See especially the vii. viii. ix. and x. chapters.
96 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
ceremonial observances of the typical economy, for
which there is no place, since the great Sacrifice was
offered up once for all; and that Christ Jesus himself
is now the great high priest of our profession. Is it
not above measure wonderful, that any who have the
Bible in their hands, and profess to make it the rule of
their faith, should, in the face of language so explicit
and decisive, represent any human officer in the Chris-
tian Church as standing in the place of the high priest
under the ceremonial dispensation?
But it will be asked, Do we deny all connection be-
tween the Old and the New Testament dispensations?
Do we deny that the types and ceremonies of the Mo-
saic economy, were a shadow of good things to come ?
By no means. We warmly contend for this connection.
We maintain, with no less zeal than our opponents,
that the whole system of typical and figurative obser-
vances enjoined upon the Jews, was full of important
meaning, and had a pointed reference to gospel bless-
ings. We agree, also, that the Jewish priesthood was
typical; but of what? — of a mere human priesthood,
to be established under the New Testament dispensa-
tion? So far from this, that the apostle in writing to
the Hebrews, says directly the contrary. He tells us,
that, as the sacrifices offered by the priests under the
law, prefigured the death of Christ, and could not with
propriety be continued after that event had taken
place; so the Levitical priesthood was a type of that
Divine High Priest, who once offered himself a sacri-
fice to satisfy offended justice, and entered, by his own
blood, into the holiest of all, even into heaven. If
any insist that, because the ministrations under the
law were a shadow of heavenly things, we must have
a priesthood under the gospel of similar grades and
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 97
organization; they are bound, on the same principle,
to carry the parallel through, and to maintain the con-
tinuance of sacrifices, and of many other things con-
nected with the priestly office; and I may venture to
affirm, that they will find it quite as easy to make
the Scriptures speak in favour of the latter as of the
former.
Accordingly the words priest and priesthood are
never, in one instance, in the New Testament, ap-
plied to the ministers of the Christian Church, as
such.* Epicopalians appear to be particularly fond
of this language. It is frequently introduced into
their public forms, and no less frequently used by
their standard writers. But they employ it without
the smallest countenance from Scripture. This is the
decided opinion of eminent Episcopal divines. We
have seen in the preceding chapter, that Dr. (after-
wards bishop) Stillingfleet reprobates this whole lan-
guage as unscriptural, and adapted to nourish radical
* I am not ignorant that some advocates for this language have
contended, that as the word priest is evidently a corruption of the
word presbyter ; and as the latter (or elder,) is certainly applied to
New Testament ministers, the former may be considered as having
a kind of scriptural warrant. But this conclusion is founded on a
quibble. In the original Hebrew of the Old Testament Scriptures,
the sacred office of one who ministered in the temple service, is ex-
pressed by a word which, in the Septuagint, is always rendered
'Ispfuj. This was the Old Testament word for a Levitical priest.
Now this word is never once used in the New Testament to desig-
nate a minister of the Christian Church. And accordingly, the trans-
lators of our English Bible, faithful to the distinction which they ob-
served to be uniformly kept up in the sacred language, between the
ministers of the temple and those of the Church, uniformly call the
former priests, and their office the priesthood ; while they a3 uni-
formly avoid applying these names to the latter, but call them, elders,
bishops, pastors, &c.
9
98 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
error. It is also well known that Archbishop Cran-
mer, Bishop Ridley, and several other eminently pious
reformers of the Church of England, made zealous
opposition to the use of the word altar, and the whole
system of phraseology connected with it, as a Popish
affectation of conformity to the temple service of the
Jews; as utterly unsupported by Scripture; and as
highly mischievous in its tendency.
No less opposed to this principle is the opinion of
Dr. Haweis, an Episcopal divine, expressed in his
Ecclesiastical History. " If, says he, the unfounded
idea, that bishops, priests, and deacons, were to suc-
ceed to the high priests, priests, and Levites, were
true, we must surely have found some intimation of
it in the Epistle to the Hebrews. That men of re-
search," he adds, " should broach such puerilities is
surprising.*
Dr. Mosheim,t in his account of the corruptions
which began to creep into the Church, in the second
century, makes the following remarks. " The Chris-
tian doctors had the good fortune to persuade the
people, that the ministers of the Christian Church suc-
ceeded to the character, rights, and privileges of the
Jewish priesthood; and this persuasion was a new
source both of honours and profits to the sacred order.
This notion was propagated with industry some time
after the reign of Adrian, when the second destruc-
tion of Jerusalem had extinguished among the Jews
all hopes of seeing their government restored to its
former lustre, and their country arising out of ruins.
And accordingly the bishops considered themselves as
* History of the Church of Christ, Cent. I. Chap. IV.
t It i3 generally known that Dr. Mosheim was a Lutheran divine,
and one of the most learned men of the 18th century.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 99
invested with a rank and character similar to those
of the high priest among the Jews, while the presby-
ters represented the priests, and the deacons the Le-
vites. It is, indeed, highly probable, that they who
first introduced this absurd comparison of offices so
entirely distinct, did it rather through ignorance and
error, than through artifice or design. The notion,
however, once introduced, produced its natural effects;
and these effects were pernicious."*
But admitting, for a moment, that the Levitical
priesthood is a proper model for the Christian minis-
try; what is the consequence? It follows inevitably
that as there was but one high priest over the Jewish
church, so there ought to be but one bishop over the
Christian Church. So far, then, as the argument has
any force, it goes to the establishment, not of diocesan
Episcopacy, but of a Pope, as the sole vicar of Jesus
Christ upon earth, and as the proper head of the
Church. In fact, representing the Aaronic priesthood
as a type of the ministry in the Protestant Episcopal
church, borders, if it does not actually encroach, on
the province of incongruous absurdity. How can
one head be a type of many heads? The type sets at
defiance the principles of the antetype. The argu-
ment belongs to the papists alone. By them it has
been often and confidently wielded against Protestant
Episcopalians; and they alone, of all the claimants
under it, have made a rational and legitimate use
of it.
If the advocates of Episcopacy, however, while
they confess, as they must, that there is an entire
failure of the typical likeness between the one high
priest over the whole Jewish church, and the many
* Mosheim, Cent. II. Part II. Chapter II.
100 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
bishops in their denomination; if, I say, notwithstand-
ing this acknowledged failure, they attempt to lay the
whole stress of the argument simply on the likeness
in the number of the classes of officers in the temple
service, and in the Christian Church; Presbyterians
can meet them with a claim quite as unexceptionable
and striking as their own. Though there be an entire
want of conformity between the one high priest, and
their many bishops ; yet they may and do allege that,
as there were three classes of officers in the temple
service, so there must be a corresponding number in
the Christian Church. Be it so. But do they not
forget that in the bishops, elders, and deacons of the
Presbyterian church, there is just as complete a simi-
larity as in their own ? Here are three orders of offi-
cers, bearing the same names with theirs, and having
just as much conformity as theirs to the Aaronic priest-
hood. We, however, disclaim the argument; not be-
cause we have not just as good a right, and just as
solid materials, for making use of it as they; but be-
cause we think it altogether destitute of countenance
from the Word of God, nay, in its principle, wholly
unscriptural.
II. Another argument usually urged with great eon-?,
fidence by the advocates of Episcopacy, is, " That
the apostles, while they lived, possessed a rank, and
a class of powers superior to those of all other minis-
ters; that, in virtue of this superior rank, they or-
dained other ministers; that ordination was confined
to them ; that bishops are the proper successors of the
apostles ; and that they hold a corresponding supe-
riority of rank and power."
If this argument be examined, it will be found, in
all its branches, to be wholly without support from
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. J 01
Scripture, and to have do other force than that which
consists in a mere gratuitous assertion of the point to
be proved.
The ministry of the apostles was, in some respects,
extraordinary, and of course terminated with their
lives. In other respects, it was ordinary, and trans-
mitted to their successors. Considering them in the
former light, as men distinguished by the extraordi-
nary gifts of the Holy Ghost; as endowed with im-
mediate inspiration, with the knowledge of tongues,
with the power of discerning spirits, and working mi-
racles, and of conferring that power on others; and as
invested with authority to order every thing relating
to the churches of Christ, under the unerring guidance
of the Spirit of God, until the canon of Scripture, the
grand charter and directory of the Church, should be
completed — considering them in this character, the
apostles had no successors. They were exalted above
all bishops. The Scriptures give no hint of any class
of ministers coming after them, to be endowed with a
similar character ; and until those who claim some-
thing like apostolic pre-eminence, produce satisfactory
testimonials that they possess similar gifts and powers,
they must excuse us for rejecting their claims.
Considering the ministry of the apostles in those
respects in which it was ordinary, and perpetual, they
had, and still have, successors; and nothing is more
easy than to show that these successors consist of all
those, without exception, who are empowered to go
forth and teach men the way of salvation, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost; that is, all regular ministers, who
are clothed with authority to preach the gospel and
administer sacraments. For it was in immediate con-
9*
102 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
nection with the command to perform these ordinary-
functions, that the promise, which is considered as con-
stituting the ministerial succession, was given — " Lo I
am with you always, even unto the end of the world."
Could the advocates of Episcopacy, show from Scrip-
ture, that the powers possessed by the apostles were
afterwards divided; that, while one class of ministers
succeeded them in the ordinary duties of preaching
and administering sacraments, another class succeeded
them in some higher and more appropriate duties,
their cause would rest on better ground; but this, as
was before observed, can never be proved. There
is not a syllable in Scripture that looks like such a di-
vided succession; nor has it ever been so much as
pretended that a passage is to be found which gives a
hint of this kind. On the contrary, as has been re-
peatedly before mentioned, the Scriptures uniformly
represent preaching the gospel, and administering sa-
craments, as the most important and honourable of
all ministerial functions.
Accordingly, when we ask those who adduce this
argument, whence they derive the idea that diocesan
bishops peculiarly succeed the apostles in their apos-
tolic character, (for this supposition alone is to their
purpose,) they refer us to no passages of Scripture
asserting or even hinting it; but to some vague sug-
gestions, and allusions of the fathers. Now on such
a subject, even if the fathers were unanimous, we
might and ought to hesitate, if nothing like what they
intimate were to be found in the Word of God. It is
the testimony of Scripture which we are now seek-
ing, and nothing else can be admitted. But it ought
to be known and remembered, that the fathers con-
tradict one another, and the same fathers contradict
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 103
themselves on this subject. Several of them expressly
represent presbyters as the successors of the apostles.
Among others, Ignatius, than whom no father is more
highly esteemed, or more frequently quoted as an au-
thority by Episcopalians, generally represents pres-
byters as standing in the place of the apostles. The
following quotations are from his far-famed Epistles.
" The presbyters succeed in the place of the bench of
the apostles." "In like manner let all reverence the
deacons as Jesus Christ, and the bishop as the father,
and the presbyters as the sanhedrim of God and col-
lege of the apostles." " Be subject to your presbyters
as to the apostles of Jesus Christ our hope. " " Follow
the presbytery as the apostles," &c. Other quotations
from the fathers might easily be adduced, equally
pointed and decisive against the argument in question;
but these are reserved for a subsequent chapter.
But the fact is, the apostles, in their appropriate
apostolical character, had no successors. The follow-
ing quotation from Dr. Barrow's treatise on the
" Pope's Supremacy," though long, will set this mat-
ter in a clear light. See how conclusively one of
the most learned and zealous Episcopal divines of
the seventeenth century, when arguing against the
Romanists, can demonstrate the impossibility of any
Christian ministers being the successors of the apos-
tles.
" The apostolical office, as such, was personal and
temporary, and therefore, according to its nature and
design, not successive, nor communicable to others in
perpetual descendence from them."
" It was, as such, in all respects extraordinary, con-
ferred in a special manner, designed for special pur-
poses, discharged by special aids, endowed with spe-
104 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
cial privileges, as was needful for the propagation of
Christianity, and the founding of churches."
"To that office it was requisite that the person
should have an immediate designation and commis-
sion from God; such as Saint Paul so often doth in-
sist upon for asserting his title to the office ; " Paul, an
apostle, not from men, nor by man." Not by men,
saith St. Chrysostom, this is a property of the apos-
tles. It was requisite that an apostle should be able
to attest concerning our Lord's resurrection or ascen-
sion, either immediately, as the twelve, or by evident
consequence, as St. Paul ; thus St. Peter implied at the
choice of Matthias — ' Wherefore, of those men which
have companied with us, must one be ordained to be
a witness with us of the resurrection; and, am I not,
saith St. Paul, an apostle? Have I not seen the Lord?
According to that of Ananias — The God of our fathers
hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will,
and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice
of his mouth; for thou shalt bear witness unto all
men of what thou hast seen and heard."
" It was needful also that an apostle should be en-
dowed with miraculous gifts and graces, enabling him
both to assure his authority, and to execute his office;
wherefore St. Paul calleth these the marks of an apos-
tle, which were wrought by him among the Corin-
thians in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and
mighty deeds."
" It was also, in St. Chrysostom's opinion, proper
to an apostle, that he should be able, according to his
discretion, in a certain and conspicuous manner, to
impart spiritual gifts; as St. Peter and St. John did at
Samaria, which to do, according to that father, was
the peculiar gift and privilege of the apostles."
TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE. 105
" Apostles did also govern in an absolute manner,
according to discretion, as being guided by infallible
assistance, to the which they might upon occasion,
appeal, and affirm; It hath seemed good to the Holy
Ghost and to us. Whence their writings have passed
for inspired, and therefore canonical, or certain rules
of faith and practice."
" Now such an office, consisting of so many extra-
ordinary privileges and miraculous powers, which
were requisite for laying the foundation of the Church,
and the diffusion of Christianity, against the manifold
difficulties and disadvantages which it then needs must
encounter, was not designed to continue by derivation;
for it contained in it divers things which apparently
were not communicated, and which no man, without
gross imposture and hypocrisy, could challenge to
himself."
" Neither did the apostles pretend to communicate
it. They did, indeed, appoint standing pastors and
teachers in each church: they did assume fellow-
labourers or assistants in the work of preaching and
governance; but they did not constitute apostles equal
to themselves in authority, privileges, or gifts : for
who knoweth not, saith St. Augustine, that principate
of apostleship to be preferred before any Episcopacy?
And, the bishops, saith Bellarmine, have no part of
the true apostolical authority."
" If it be objected that the fathers commonly do
call bishops successors of the apostles; to assoil that
objection, we may consider, that whereas the apos-
tolical office virtually did contain the functions of
teaching and ruling God's people; the which, for pre-
servation of Christian doctrine and edification of the
Church, were requisite to be continued perpetually in
106 TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE.
ordinary standing offices, these, indeed, were derived
from the apostles, but not pro.perly in the way of suc-
cession, as by universal propagation, as by ordination,
imparting all the power needful for such offices; which
therefore were exercised by persons, during the apos-
tles' lives concurrently, or in subordination to them;
even as a Dictator of Rome might create inferior ma-
gistrates, who derived from him, but not as his suc-
cessors; for asBellarmine himself telleth us, there can
be no proper succession but in respect of one preced-
ing; but apostles and bishops were together in the
Church."*
The reasoning of this learned Episcopal divine is
conclusive. It never has been, and never can be re-
futed. The apostles, besides their special and extra-
ordinary powers, as men endowed with inspiration
and other miraculous gifts, did sustain the ordinary
authority of teaching and ruling the body of believers,
and administering the sealing ordinances of the
Church. The sacred office, as embracing these ordi-
nary functions, was alone intended to be permanent,
and was alone transmitted by the apostles. To con-
tend for any succession to the apostolical office in its
pre-eminent character and powers is a vain dream, to
which the Scriptures do not afford the smallest coun-
tenance.
The advocates of Episcopacy, without the least
warrant from Scripture, assure us, that, in the apos-
tolic age, the power of ordaining others to the gospel
ministry was confined to the apostles. When, in re-
ply to this plea, we turn to the New Testament, and
show them that Timothy, and Titus, and Barnabas,
* Barrow's Pope's Supremacy, Supposition II. p. 122 — 125. New
York edition.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 107
and the presbytery in the case of Timothy, are all re-
presented as having acted as ordainers, they tell us
that all these men were apostles; in other words, that
they were all invested with the peculiar and pre-
eminent powers of the apostolic office; and that it
was in virtue of this pre-eminence of rank that they
officiated in ordinations. The foregoing quotation
from Dr. Barrow will be quite sufficient to refute this
plea, in the estimation of all impartial readers. But,
independently of his authority, the slightest examina-
tion of the proof professed to be drawn from Scrip-
ture in support of this plea, will be sufficient to cover
it with ridicule in the view of every intelligent in-
quirer. The following specimen of the sort of proof
relied on by the advocates of Episcopacy, will suffice.
In the introduction to the first Epistle to the Thessa-
lonians, we find the apostle expressing himself thus —
"Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheusunto the Church
of the Thessalonians," &c. And in the second chap-
ter of the same Epistle, verse 6th, he tells the Thes-
salonians — " Nor of men sought we glory, neither of
you, nor yet of others, when we might have been
burdensome as the apostles of Christ." Now, say the
advocates of Episcopacy, the same persons who, in
the inscription to this epistle, salute the Thessalonians,
afterwards speak of themselves as apostles; ergoihey
all equally bore that office. The inference here is so
utterly fallacious, that the only wonder is, it was ever
gravely thought of for such a purpose. In the latter
verse, the apostle, undoubtedly, either speaks of him-
self in the plural number, which those who are fami-
liar with the Scriptures know he often does ; or he
refers to others of the apostles, of all whom the same
might be said. That, in using this language, he did
108 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
not refer to his companions in the inscriptions, is plain,
because, in a verse or two before, he says, still using
the plural number, " We were shamefully entreated,
as ye know, at Philippi." When the apostle was
beaten and imprisoned at Philippi, we read that Silas
(supposed to be Silvanus) participated with him in
this shameful treatment, but no mention is made of
Timothy as being his fellow sufferer. Indeed we
know that he was neither a partaker nor a witness
of that brutal treatment. Besides, Paul's mode of
speaking of Timothy on other occasions, plainly
shows that he did not consider his youthful "son
in the faith" as bearing an office similar to his
own. Take as an example, 2 Cor. i. 1. " Paul, an
apostle of Jesus Christ, and Timothy, our brother"
And again, Colossians i. 1. " Paul, an apostle of Jesus
Christ, and Timothy, our brother. Surely the humble
and affectionate Paul would not have expressed him-
self thus, if Timothy had possessed an equal right
with himself to the title of " an apostle of Jesus
Christ," in the official and appropriate sense of that
title.
But after all, the bare application of the name apos-
tle, to any man, by no means proves that it was in-,
tended to be applied in the official sense of that term.
It is well known that all the ecclesiastical titles in the
New Testament have a general and an official sense,
which are to be distinguished by the connection in
which they occur. For example, thus 8lo.xovo$ signi-
fies either a servant or a deacon; (see Matt. xxii. 13;
Phil. i. 1,) 7t£te$\,tse,os either an old man or a presby-
ter; (John viii. 9; Titus i. 5,) and artoato-Kog either a
messenger, (or one who is sent,) or an apostle.
Which of these meanings ought to be affixed to the
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 109
title in each case, is ascertained only by the connexion.
The authors of our translation of the Bible, who, by
the way, were all Episcopalians, have, in most cases,
decided this question, with much good judgment and
fidelity. Accordingly, in translating John xiii. 16,
they have very properly done it thus — "The servant
is not greater than his lord, neither he that is sent
(artoGto-Kos) greater than he that sent him." And
again, in translating Philippians ii. 25, they have,
with equal fidelity to the original, rendered it in the
following language — " Yet I supposed it necessary to
send to you Epaphroditus, my brother and companion
in labour, and fellow soldier, but your messenger (i^iwv
8s axoatoxov) and he that ministered to my wants."
Epaphroditus, we are told, had been sent as a special
messenger, by the Philippians, to bear the bounty of
their church to the apostle Paul. Accordingly the
translators, who were certainly among the most
learned friends of Episcopacy then on earth, faithful
to what was evidently matter of fact, speak of him,
not as an apostle, in the official sense of that title,
but as a messenger. Yet this is one of the cases in
which modern Episcopalians, forsaking the judgment
of their more learned fathers, assure us, on the ground
of this passage alone, that Epaphroditus was an apos-
tle, in the official sense of that term, though not one
of the requisites which the Scriptures inform us were
indispensable to that office, met in his person.* Nay,
* The advocates of Episcopacy tell us that Epaphroditus was the
apostle, or, in other words, the prelatical bishop of the church of
Philippi. And yet, in an epistle to the Philippians, sent to them by
the hands of Epaphroditus himself, their alleged bishop, the inspired
Paul says not one word of the authority over them with which he
was alleged to be invested, or of the duty which they owed him, in
this character. Is this credible ? Nay, is it possible ? I will ven-
10
HO TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
they go further, and in their eagerness to make as
many apostles as may be in the primitive church,
they reckon Andronicus, and Junia, who was proba-
bly a woman* among the number, and that only on
the ground of the following passage in Romans xvi.
7. " Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and
my fellow prisoners, who are of note among the apos-
tles, who also were in Christ before me." All that
can be legitimately inferred from this passage is, that
the persons here mentioned were peculiarly valued or
highly esteemed by or among the apostles. At any
rate this interpretation corresponds quite as well with
the rest of the apostle's language in this place as that
which prelacy affixes to it; and far better with the
ture to say, that nothing more is necessary to refute the allegation
that Epaphroditus was the prelate of Philippi, than to read the epistle
to that church of which he was the bearer. To suppose that St.
Paul, with the opinions and feelings of modern Episcopalians, could,
in such circumstances, have written such a negative epistle, would be
the greatest outrage on his character. Accordingly, the learned
Orotius, with all his leaning to Prelacy, in his commentary on Phi-
lippians ii. 25, remarks on the word apostle, as it occurs in this place,
that " it is taken largely for those who were collectors and bearers of
alms and contributions, and so can be of no service for the establishing
of Epaphroditus as the bishop of Philippi."
* The name, as it stands in the original, is lovviav, which has no
article to indicate the gender, and which may come as well from
Iouvkx, as from lovvta$. Father Calmet remarks, "St. Chrysostom,
Theophylact, and several others, take Andronicus for a man, and
Junia for a woman, perhaps his wife. The Greeks and Latins kept
their festival, May 17th, as hvsband and wife." Rosenmueller's
annotation on the passage is as follows — " xai lovviav* Qute videtur
fuisse uxor Andronici. Aliis Junias est nomen viri, pro Junius."
What renders it more probable that Junia was a woman is, that a
man and his wife, a man and his sister, and two other females, are
undoubtedly saluted in the preceding and following verses of the same
chapter.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. \\\
account which this same inspired man gives, in other
places, of the apostolic office.
When, therefore, Barnabas, in one place, is called
an apostle, it is plain that nothing can be inferred
from the mere name as to the character of his minis-
try. It imports nothing more than that he was sent
forth or commissioned to perform a particular work.
It is evident, then, that none of these persons can
be proved to have been apostles, in the official and
preeminent sense of that title; and as we know that
Timothy, Titus, and Barnabas ordained, it follows,
inevitably, that the ordaining power was not confined
to the apostles while they lived; and, of course, that
the whole argument with which this allegation is
connected falls to the ground. Nothing can be plainer
than that "pastors," "teachers," and "evangelists,"
even while the apostles lived, often officiated in ordi-
nations, not merely as humble witnesses or assistants,
as is gratuitously pretended, but as principals, in in-
vesting others with the sacred office.
IV. A fourth argument urged by the advocates of
Episcopacy, is — " That Timothy and Titus were each
appointed to the fixed superintendency of a large dio-
cese, the former over Ephesus, the latter over Crete;
that the duties required of them, and the powers
vested in them were evidently superior to those of
ordinary presbyters; in a word, that they were no
other than proper diocesan bishops."
This argument is a corner stone of the Episcopal
fabric, adduced with much zeal, and relied on with
the utmost confidence, by most of the advocates of
prelacy.
It is unfortunate, however, that all the premises
from which the conclusion is drawn, are assumed
112 TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE.
without any satisfactory, or even plausible evidence.
How does it appear that Timothy and Titus were
bishops, in the Episcopal sense of the word ? They
are no where, in Scripture, called by this name.
Timothy, on the contrary, is expressly styled an
evangelist, 2 Tim. iv. 5. Now it is worthy of remark,
that evangelists are very carefully distinguished by
St. Paul, from apostles and other ministers. " And
he gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some
evangelists, and some pastors and teachers/' Ephes.
iv. 11. Here Timothy's office is pointed out. And
it is probable that Titus, being called to similar du-
ties, bore the same office. Now what is meant by an
evangelist? He was an officer, says Eusebius, ap-
pointed " to lay the foundations of the faith in barba-
rous nations, to constitute them pastors, and having
committed to them the cultivating of those new plan-
tations, to pass on to other countries and nations."*
No description can apply more perfectly to the work
assigned to Timothy and Titus, as every one who
looks into the sacred history must instantly perceive.
They were not settled pastors, but itinerant missiona-
ries. They sustained no fixed or permanent relation
to the churches of Ephesus or Crete; and amidst their
numerous and almost constant travels, were probably
as long, and perhaps longer, in other places than in
these. As for Titus, Dr. Whitby himself acknow-
ledges, that he was only left at Crete to ordain elders
* After quoting- an authority so often referred to by Episcopa-
lians, and so high in their estimation as that of Eusebius, I will add,
that the word evangelist is still used in the Presbyterian Church, and
with the same sense attached to it as in the days of Eusebius. Among
us, an ordained minister, who has no pastoral charge, and who itine-
rates to preach the gospel in regions which are destitute of it, is called
an evangelist.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. H3
in every city, and to set in order the things that were
wanting; and that, having done that work, he had
done all that was assigned him in that station; and,
therefore, St. Paul sends for him the very next year
to Nicopolis. Titus iii. 12." And with respect to
Timothy, the same learned Episcopal writer also
confesses, that " there is no satisfactory evidence of
his having resided longer at Ephesus, than was ne-
cessary to execute a special and temporary mission to
the church in that place." Preface to his Comment,
on Titus.
Some Episcopalians of slender information have
exulted, because in our common Bibles, at the close
of the Second Epistle to Timothy, there is a post-
script, in the following words — " The second Epistle
unto Timotheus, ordained the first bishop of the
Church of the Ephesians, was written from Rome,
when Paul was brought before Nero the second time."
And, also, at the close of the Epistle to Titus, a simi-
lar postscript, importing that Titus was the first bishop
of Crete. But it is well known that these postscripts
make no part of the sacred text. It is acknowledged,
by all learned men, that they were interpolated, by
some officious transcribers, more than 400 years after
the Christian sera. They are not to be found in any
of the oldest and most authentic copies of the origi-
nal. They are not the same in all the copies in which
they are found. They were solemnly excluded from
the earliest English translations; and for a long time
after their introduction, they were generally printed
in a different type from the inspired text, in order to
show that they form no part of the sacred canon. Of
course, as all Episcopal writers of respectability ac-
10*
114 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
knowledge, they afford no evidence which deserves
the least attention in the case before us.
But if there be no evidence that Timothy and Titus
were diocesan bishops, either in the sacred text, or in
the spurious interpolations, which, by ignorant per-
sons, have been sometimes mistaken for it; whence,
you will ask, has this notion, so confidently main-
tained by Episcopal writers, taken its rise? It seems
to have been first suggested by Eusebius, in the 4th
century, as a thing which tradition " reported" in his
day, but of which he found no certain record ;* and
after him this tradition has been servilely copied, and
assumed as a fact by a succession of writers. Dr.
Whitby, notwithstanding all his zeal for Episcopacy,
* Eusebius says, "It is reported ('iGtogenfai) that Timothy re-
ceived the first oversight of the parish of Ephesus, and Titus of
Crete." This important writer, to whom ecclesiastical historians are
so much indebted, frankly confesses that he was obliged to rely much
on tradition ; nay, that he was able to affirm little but what he could
gather from the account of Paul himself in the New Testament, and
from the Acts of the Apostles. Eccles. Hist. Lib. iii. cap. 4. Here,
then, is the sum of the evidence from the Fathers, as to this point.
Eusebius stands first on the list. He quotes, as his main authority,
the New Testament ; and assures us that he had little beside to guide
him excepting tradition. All the other fathers who speak on the
same subject, as Ambrose, Epiphanius, Jerome, Chrysostom, &c,
follow Eusebius. The fathers, then, virtually confess that they know
very little more of the matter than we do ; and, of course, their testi-
mony is, to us, perfectly worthless. Eusebius lived in a day when
clerical imparity had made considerable progress ; and, of course,
tradition would be apt to attach the same ideas to the character of a
bishop in the apostles' days, as actually belonged to it in the fourth
century. But let it never be forgotten, that Episcopalians themselves
admit, that the title of bishop is applied in Scripture to the pastors of
particular congregations only ; and let it be carefully observed, too,
that Eusebius, in speaking of the pastoral charge of Timothy, calls it
a parish.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. H5
speaks on the subject in this manner. " The great
controversy concerning this, and the Epistle to Timo-
thy is, whether Timothy and Titus were indeed made
bishops, the one of Ephesus, and the proconsular
Asia; the other of Crete. Now of this matter I con-
fess I can find nothing in any writer of theirs/ three
centuries, nor any intimation that they bore that
name." And afterwards he adds, generally concern-
ing the whole argument — " I confess that these two
instances, absolutely taken, afford us no convincing
arguments in favour of a settled diocesan Episcopacy,
because there is nothing which proves they did or
were to exercise these acts of government rather as
bishops than as evangelists."
But it is still urged, that some of the powers repre-
sented in Scripture as given to Timothy and Titus
clearly indicate a superiority of order. Thus Paul
besought the former to abide still at Ephesus, and
gave him directions with regard to the selection and
ordination of ministers. And he also appointed the
latter to ordain elders in every city of Crete, giving
him, at the same time, particular instructions as to
the manner in which he should exercise his ordaining
power, and set in order the things that were wanting.
" Here," say the advocates for Episcopacy, " we find
in fact the preeminent powers of diocesan bishops
vested in these men; and as long as they possessed
the preeminent powers of bishops, it is of small mo-
ment by what name they were called." But on this
argument several remarks immediately occur, which
entirely destroy its force.
In the first place, the whole argument is founded
on a petitio principii, and is, therefore, perfectly
worthless. Shall we never have done with this arti-
116 TESTIMONY OP SCRIPTURE.
fice so unworthy of fair reasoners? It begins by
taking for granted the main question in dispute.
When carefully analysed and reduced to logical rules,
it simply amounts to the following syllogism: " None
but diocesan bishops, as a superior order of clergy,
have a right to ordain ministers and organize church-
es; but Timothy and Titus were sent to perform ser-
vices of this kind; therefore Timothy and Titus were
diocesan bishops." Now in this syllogism, the major
proposition, as logicians call it — viz. that which as-
serts that none but bishops, as a superior order, can
ordain, is taken for granted. But does not every in-
telligent reader see that this is precisely the main point
in controversy; and, of course, that it cannot be as-
sumed without proof? Why may not all these func-
tions have been as well discharged by presbyters as
by bishops? In the Presbyterian Church presbyters
daily discharge them. And, of course, to commence
with taking for granted that none but prelates could
ever have been empowered to discharge them, is
surely to abuse popular credulity. We utterly deny
that the ordaining power either was in the time of
Timothy, or is now confined to prelates; and until
our opponents can prove that it is, the argument-
from the cases of Timothy and Titus can be of no
value to their cause. Do not the judicatories of the
Presbyterian Church every year send out evangelists
(precisely what Timothy was) into remote parts of
the country, empowering and directing them to plant
churches; to "ordain elders and deacons in every
church;" and to "set in order whatever may be
wanting," in every organization? But suppose some
future ecclesiastical historian should infer from this
well known habit that the Presbyterian Church is
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. H7
now, and always has been a prelatical body? would
not his statement be considered as illegitimate in
reasoning, and false in fact? Yet precisely such is
the statement of our Episcopal brethren in reference
to Timothy and Titus. True, the evangelists whom
we send forth are empowered to ordain ruling elders
and deacons only, and not teaching elders, or " minis-
ters of the word and doctrine;" but this is only a
peculiar ecclesiastical regulation, which might have
been ordered otherwise, without an essential inva-
sion of scriptural principle. Though an ordination
of a minister performed by a single person, would
not now be deemed regular in our church, yet we
should, doubtless, acknowledge and receive as validly
invested with the sacred office, any one who had
been set apart by a single ordainer, in a body which
we deemed a regular church of Christ, and whose
rules admitted of such an ordination. But,
Secondly, it has not been, and cannot be proved,
that either Timothy or Titus ever did alone ordain a
single individual. If we look into the second epistle
to Timothy, we shall see that Mark might have been
with him, and assisted him in every ordination; and
from an inspection of the epistle to Titus, it is plain
that Zenas and Apollos might have been with him.
Nothing is certain on this point. Neither can it be
shown that there were presbyters at either of the
places in question when these evangelists were sent
thither. Episcopalians take for granted that, when
Timothy and Titus were sent to Ephesus and Crete
to attend to the ordination of presbyters and deacons,
and to " set in order the things which were want-
ing," there were already at both those places presby-
118 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
ters, who, upon Presbyterian principles, might have
ordained others. And hence they conclude that pres-
byters were not considered by the apostle as lawfully
invested with the power of ordaining, " or else," say
they, "he would not have thought it necessary "to
send superior officers so great a distance, to perform
this work." But this supposition is made wholly
without evidence. Archbishop Potter, one of the
highest authorities among Episcopalians, concedes
that we have no reason to believe there were any
ministers ordained in Crete prior to the mission of
Titus to that island.* This simple concession, when
traced to its legitimate consequences, amounts, so far
as Titus is concerned, to a surrender of the whole
argument; for it all turns on taking for granted that
there were presbyters present, who yet had no power
to preside in ordinations.
But, thirdly — Admitting, for the sake of argument,
that there were presbyters ordained, and residing,
both at Ephesus and Crete, previous to the respective
missions of Timothy and Titus, still no advantage to
the Episcopal cause can be derived from this conces-
sion. We learn, from the epistles directed to these
evangelists, that divisions and difficulties existed in.
both the churches to which they were sent. Among
the Christians at Ephesus there had crept in ravenous
wolves, who annoyed and wasted the flock; and also
some who had turned aside unto vain jangling, de-
siring to be teachers of the law, without understand-
ing what they said, or whereof they affirmed. And,
in the church of Crete, it appears, that there were
many unruly and vain talkers, and deceivers, espe-
* Discourse of Church Govt. chap. iii. p. 100.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. H9
cially they of the circumcision; who gave heed to
Jewish fables, and commandments of men that turned
from the truth. Under these circumstances, the pious
and benevolent Paul, who had laboured so much in
those churches, would naturally feel himself called
upon to do something for their relief. But what was
to be done? He was not able, or he did not think
proper, to go himself to direct their affairs. He could
not send them copies of that sacred Charter, with
which the churches are now furnished, viz. the New
Testament, a considerable portion of which was not
then in existence. The ministers there, if any, were
probably themselves involved in the disputes and
animosities which prevailed; and, therefore, could
not be considered as suitable persons to compose tu-
mults, and to settle differences in which they had
taken a part. There was no alternative, but to send
special missionaries, immediately empowered by a
person of acknowledged authority, to act in the
various exigencies which might arise ; to curb the
unruly; to reclaim the wandering; to repress the am-
bition of those who wished to become teachers, or to
thrust themselves into the ministry, without being
duly qualified; to select and ordain others, of more
worthy character; and in general to set in order the
affairs of those churches. Now, as both Timothy and
Titus had been recently with the apostle, when they
set out on their respective missions, it is not to be
supposed that the Epistles which we find directed to
them, were written solely, or even principally for
their instruction. It is probable that they were rather
intended as credentials, to be shown to the churches
of Ephesus and Crete; as means of commanding their
120 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
respect and obedience to these missionaries; and, after
answering this occasional purpose, to be placed on
record in the sacred Canon, to serve as a guide to the
Church in every age. Whether we suppose, then,
that there were, or were not, presbyters already or-
dained and residing at the places to which these
evangelists were sent, the argument is not in the least
affected on either supposition.
Fourthly, the advocates of Episcopacy tell us, that
the circumstance of the epistles to Timothy and Titus
being directed to them personally, proves that they
alone were empowered to perform the services en-
joined. But this plea has just as little real force as
any that have been mentioned. Presbyterians, in
ordaining candidates for the gospel ministry, con-
stantly address to each individual the very same
charges which are addressed to these evangelists,
and in the very same words, without being conscious
of the least inconsistency with their principles. We
constantly say to every candidate, as Paul said to his
" son in the faith," " Lay hands suddenly on no
man" — " That which thou hast received, the same
commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to
teach others also;" but who ever thought of our ex-
pecting him to be the sole ordainer in any case?
Further; directions are given to Timothy respecting
the performance of public preaching, and the topics
of public prayer; but surely we are not to under-
stand from this that he alone was to preach and to
pray. Besides, it is evident that some parts of the
epistles directed to these evangelists, were intended to
guide the churches as well as the ministers to whom
they were directed. And even if these epistles were in-
tended for the use of the clergy alone, at Ephesus and
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. J.9|
Crete, it would have been a matter of course, accord-
ing to Presbyterian habits, to direct each of them to
the moderator of the Presbytery, or the leading man
in each place, to be imparted to his brethren,
Fifthly, the account given of the ordination of
Timothy is wholly irreconcilable with the notion of
his having been a diocesan bishop. That account is
contained in the following passages — " Neglect not
the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by
prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the
Presbytery/' 1 Tim. iv. 14. "Wherefore I put thee
in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God
which is in thee, by the putting on of my hands/-' 2
Tim. i. 6. These passages are generally considered,
both by Presbyterians and Episcopalians, as furnish-
ing a record of Timothy's ordination, and the com-
mon opinion is understood to be, that the apostle
himself presided in the Presbytery, and in the laying
on of hands, when the ordination took place. The
original word (apsafivtspiov,) translated presbytery, in
the first passage, whenever used in the New Testa-
ment, or in the early ecclesiastical writers, invariably
signifies a bench or body of elders; and the inevita-
ble conclusion seems to be that a plurality of elders,
or presbyters, laid on hands, with the apostle, in
setting apart Timothy to the sacred office. To avoid
this example of Presbyterian ordination, some of the
advocates of prelacy contend that the apostle repre-
sents Timothy's ordination as having been effected
by (5t») the laying on of his hands, and ivith (peta)
the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. Hence
they infer that the apostle only, in this transaction,
imparted authority; while the presbyters imposed
hands merely to express consent. Without stopping
11
|22 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
to discuss this point of Greek philology — which no
one who has a mature acquaintance with the original
language of the New Testament will sustain — it is
sufficient to state, as intimated in the preceding chap-
ter, that if this criticism, and the plea founded upon
it be admitted, it will wholly destroy that branch of
the Episcopal argument which it is designed to sup-
port; for, although on the principles of prelacy, pres-
byters or elders may and do lay on hands in the ordi-
nation of presbyters, yet they never are or can be
allowed to do so in the consecration of bishops; to
which office Timothy is alleged to have been now set
apart. If, therefore, the criticism on these Greek
words, which has been so much laboured by Episco-
pal writers, be adhered to, it must destroy Timothy's
bishopric. This, however, was sufficiently argued in
the preceding chapter.*
* The view of Timothy's ordination, taken by Mr. Townsend, a
late and popular Episcopal writer, in his " Chronological and Histori-
cal Bible," is the following — " Timothy had a special call of God to
the work of an evangelist, which the elders of the church at Lystra
knowing, set him solemnly apart to the work by the imposition of
hands, (1 Tim. iv. 14.) And they were particularly led to this by
several prophetic declarations relative to him, by which his divine
call was most clearly ascertained. (See 1 Tim. i. 18. and iii. 14.)'*
After this appointment by the elders, the apostle himself laid his
hands on him ; not, perhaps, for the purpose of his evangelical desig-
nation, but that he might receive those extraordinary gifts of the
Holy Spirit, so necessary, in those primitive times, to demonstrate
the truth of the gospel — (See 1 Tim. i. 6. 7.) It is not probable that
Timothy had two ordinations ; one by the elders of Lystra, and an-
other by the apostle ; as it is most probable that St. Paul acted with
that rtpEdfivtspiov, or eldership, mentioned 1 Tim. iv. 14, among
whom, in the imposition of hands, he would undoubtedly act as
chief." New Testament II. 324, 325. This is a probable and ra-
tional view of the subject, which must commend itself to the judg-
ment of every impartial reader.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 123
To escape from this difficulty, another class of
Episcopalians, as before mentioned, (for they are
wholly disagreed among themselves as to this point,)
allege that by the presbytery (itpeafivtepiov) in this
case, we are to understand, not a body of presbyters,
but the college of the apostles. This supposition is a
mere subterfuge. There is not a shadow of counte-
nance for it to be found in Scripture. It is confessed,
on all hands, that the word is never used in this
sense in any other place in the New Testament. Be-
sides, if the college of apostles united with Paul in
this transaction, then the whole criticism concerning
by (5ta) and with (ptto.,) so often and so laboriously
urged by other learned Episcopalians, must be aban-
doned, as not only irrelevant, but subversive of the
whole argument," indeed, as absurd.
Sixthly. Another consideration is worthy of notice
in regard to the alleged character of Timothy as
bishop of Ephesus. If he ever bore that office it must
have been when Paul's first epistle to him was
written: for it is in this Epistle alone that the sup-
posed evidence of his Episcopal powers is found.
But this epistle, as the most learned and judicious
commentators agree, was written from Macedonia,
about the year of Christ 58; a short time before the
celebrated interview of Paul with the elders of Ephe-
sus, at Miletus. This is the date assigned to it by
Athanasius and Theodoret, among the ancients; and
* So embarrassing did this affair of Timothy's being ordained by
" the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery" appear to Bishop
Onderdonk, that, in his Episcopacy Tested by Scripture, he has
abandoned both passages in 1 Tim. iv. 14, and 2 Tim. i. 6, as neither
of them relating to the ordination of Timothy at all ! In this he
differs entirely from Archbishop Potter, and from nineteen-twentieths
of the most learned divines of his own denomination.
124 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
by Dr. Hammond, the learned Grotius, Dr. Lightfoot,
Dr. Benson, Dr. Doddridge, Professor Michaelis, and
other modern critics of equal reputation. Indeed this
is pronounced the most common and best supported
opinion by Mr. Townsend, in his " Chronological
and Historical Bible/' now so popularly current
among American Episcopalians. Now if Timothy
were constituted bishop of Ephesus at this period,
how came the apostle Paul, in his conference with
the elders whom he met at Miletus, when Timothy
was present, not to say one word to them about him
as their ecclesiastical superior; but to style them the
bishops of that church, and to commit to them its
government, as we have seen in a former chapter ?
Was Timothy, after holding this office a few months,
so soon displaced ? Or, if he still bore the office, is it
credible that the Apostle should have totally forgot-
ten the circumstance; that he should declare the pres-
byters of that church to be its bishops, and charge
them to execute Episcopal duties; and that, when
predicting divisions and heresies which were about
to arise among them, he should say nothing of any
superior officer, as their spiritual guide, and bond of
union? It is not credible. No impartial reader can-
believe that Timothy, at this time, bore any such
fixed relation to the church of Ephesus, as that for
which the friends of prelacy contend. But even if
we suppose the epistle in question to have been
written at a later period, even as late as A. D. 64 or
65, as some contend, still the Episcopal cause will
not be aided in the least degree by adopting this
alternative. It will rather be still more weakened.
For about that very time, as most biblical critics
agree, the apostle Paul addressed a most affectionate
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 125
and interesting letter to the Ephesians, in which he
gives not the least hint of any such ecclesiastical su-
perior as a prelate, as existing among them, or as
ever having been placed over them. And although
the apostle speaks of corruption in the midst of them,
and of disorders as needing to be corrected, he says
not one word of such a superior officer as either ne-
cessary or desirable for rectifying what was amiss,
and watching over the church there. This is an
omission which never could have occurred had there
been such an officer in that church, or had it been
governed at all upon Episcopal principles. This in-
disputable fact is conclusive. It does not merely ren-
der the Episcopal claim improbable; it places its
support out of the question.
Seventhly, the continual journeying of Timothy
and Titus plainly shows that they were rather evan-
gelists, as the apostle distinctly calls one of them,
than fixed diocesan bishops. It is evident from the
New Testament history that neither of these minis-
ters was long stationary in any one place. They
appear to have been almost constantly itinerating, to
preach the gospel, and organize churches. With re-
spect to Timothy, we find him at one period with
Paul at Philippi, and Thessalonica; a little after-
wards at Athens; then at Thessalonica again. Some
years after this, we find him successively at Ephesus,
Macedonia, and Corinth; then returning to Ephesus;
soon afterwards revisiting Corinth and Macedonia;
then going to Jerusalem; and, last of all, travelling
to Rome, where the sacred history leaves him. In
like manner, we may trace Titus in his successive
journeys, from Syria to Jerusalem; thence to Co-
rinth; from Corinth to Macedonia; back again to
11*
126 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
Corinth; thence to the island of Crete; afterwards to
Dalmatia, and, as some suppose, back again to
Crete. Does this look like a fixed Episcopal charge?
Nothing more unlike it.
Such is the amount of proof of the prelatical
powers of Timothy and Titus, as alleged to be
drawn from Scripture. It fails in every point. Every
thing is taken for granted; nothing proved. It has
not been shown that either of these ministers ever
bore a permanent pastoral relation to Ephesus or
Crete. It has not been shown that, in their tem-
porary designation to those places, they ever sus-
tained any higher rank or power than that of evan-
gelist. It has not been shown that either of them
ever performed a single ordination alone ; and even
if it were shown, it would not contribute any thing
toward the establishment of the character claimed for
them. Not one of these things has been or can be
shown ; and yet they are all essential to the Episco-
pal argument. Nay more; not only is the New Tes-
tament searched in vain for a shadow of proof of any
of these positions, but it furnishes much which is
utterly irreconcilable with them ; much which, upon
Episcopal principles, is not only inexplicable, but
altogether incredible.
V. Another argument frequently adduced in favour
of diocesan Episcopacy, is founded on the addresses
in Rev. ii. and iii. to the angels of the Asiatic
churches. "These angels," say the advocates of pre-
lacy, "were individuals, who presided over the Seven
Churches, which are addressed in those chapters;
and who, of course, could be no other than bishops"
On this argument, also, much stress is laid. But,
really, its sole merit, as in several preceding cases,
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 127
consists in confident assertion, and in begging the
whole question.
Is it certain that by these angels were meant indi-
vidual ministers? and if so, why may they not have
been Presbyterian pastors, as well as Episcopal
bishops? Every word that is said of them applies
quite as appropriately and strictly to the former as to
the latter. Some, and, among the rest, very respecta-
ble Episcopal commentators, have thought that by
this word collective bodies of pastors were intended.
Again; supposing individuals to be meant, what is
there in the word angel which ascertains its meaning
to be a diocesan bishop ? Angel signifies a messen-
ger; and accordingly, some able Episcopal writers
have conjectured (and no mortal can do more than
conjecture) that the angels referred to in this passage
of Scripture were a kind of itinerant legates, or spe-
cial missionaries to the several churches mentioned
in connexion with them. But, admitting that they
were resident ministers; perhaps they were pastors
of single congregations; or, perhaps, in each of those
cities, the eldest and most conspicuous pastor was
selected as the medium for addressing the church of
the city in which he lived. I say perhaps, for each
of these opinions has had its advocates, among Epis-
copalians, as well as others; and it is impossible to be
certain which of them approaches nearest to the
truth. Amidst this total uncertainty, then, is it not
abusing the credulity of men, to the last degree, to
take the whole question in controversy for granted ;
to pronounce with confidence that no other than dio-
cesan bishops could have been intended ; and to re-
present as blinded with prejudice all who do not see
and acknowledge this to be the case ? The fact is,
128 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
the whole language used respecting these apocalyp-
tic angels, applies much more naturally to the Pres-
byterian than to the prelatical hypothesis.
Let it be remembered, too, that, so far as the insu-
lated word angel carries with it a meaning to us,
that meaning is much more favourable to Presbytery
than Episcopacy. It was shown in a former letter,
that, in every synagogue among the Jews, there was
an officer, who, among other names, was called the
Jingel of the Church, and that that officer was not a
prelate. It was also shown that the synagogue mo-
del, particularly with respect to the names and duties
of ministers, was adopted in the Christian Church.
Now if this statement be admitted, we must consider
these angels as ordinary pastors, and the whole strain
of the addresses to them serves rather to confirm than
invalidate this conclusion. We know not that there
were more than a single congregation in either of the
cities to which these epistles were sent. We know
certainly that it was customary to have but one com-
munion table in a parish, as the bishop's charge was
generally called during the first two or three centu-
ries; and if there was but one organized church
each in Ephesus, Smyrna, &c, then, as in the syna-
gogue system, the angel was the parochial bishop, or
pastor of each congregation addressed ; and the Pres-
byterian sense of the word angel follows of course.
VI. One more Episcopal argument attempted to
be drawn from Scripture remains to be considered.
It is the allegation "that the Apostle James was the
bishop of Jerusalem," and that we have in his case
a decisive example of the rank and power of a pre-
late. The reader will, no doubt, be astonished when
he is told on what sort of evidence this inference is
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. 129
made. It is from such considerations as the follow-
ing: 1. That in the Synod at Jerusalem (Acts xv.) he
spoke last, and expressed himself thus, " Wherefore
my sentence is," &c. 2. That the apostle Peter, after
his release from prison, said to certain persons, " Go
show these things unto James, and to the brethren,"
Acts xii. 17. And 3. That, in Acts xxi. 17, 18, it is
said, " And when we were come to Jerusalem, the
brethren received us gladly. And the day following
Paul went in with us unto James, and all the elders
were present." This is the sum total of the Scrip-
tural testimony adduced in support of the claim in
question. When stripped of all its plausible decora-
tions it stands simply thus. In the synod which as-
sembled at Jerusalem the Apostle James had a seat,
and spoke last; therefore, he was Bishop of Jerusa-
lem! When Peter was delivered from prison, he re-
quested that an account of his release might be sent
" to James and to the brethren" — therefore James
was the Bishop of Jerusalem. Paul and his company,
when they came, on a certain occasion, to Jerusalem,
" went in unto James; and all the elders were present"
— therefore, James was the diocesan Bishop of Jeru-
salem, and these elders were his " clergy!" Does this
deserve the name of sober reasoning? Do not facts
of the same kind happen even with respect to Pres-
byterian clergymen? Does the circumstance of a mi-
nister of the gospel speaking last in a debate in a de-
liberative assembly; or having intelligence of an in-
teresting ecclesiastical event sent to him; or having a
meeting of brother ministers at his house on a special
occasion — constitute him a prelate? When contro-
vertists who would be thought to argue and not to
trifle, can condescend to amuse their readers with re-
130 TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
presentations of this kind, under the garb of reason-
ing, it is really difficult to answer them in the lan-
guage of respect or gravity.
The reader has now seen a full and candid exhibi-
tion of the testimony attempted to be drawn from
Scripture in favour of Episcopacy. No part of it
has been designedly kept back. The whole of it is
substantially before him. Now let it be remembered
that Episcopalians make a high and exclusive claim;
a claim which, if substantiated, would confine to
themselves, among Protestants, the possession of true
ecclesiastical character, and consign all others to the
* uncovenanted mercies of God." Of course, as has
been said, the burden of proof lies on them. Has, then,
even plausible proof from Scripture, of any one point
in the controversy, been produced? It has not; nor
can it be. Let any intelligent and impartial reader take
the New Testament in his hand, and read it carefully
through; bearing in mind the concession now unani-
mously made by Episcopalians — that the title of
" bishop," as used in Scripture, never means a pre-
late; and then ask himself whether there is a single
passage in the whole which so much as looks like a
Divine institution of prelacy? Whether there is a
single declaration, statement, or hint, which tends to
establish any one part of the Episcopal claim? On
such a subject — a subject entering so deeply, if we
may believe our Episcopal neighbours, into all the
most important questions of Christian ordinances, and
Christian hopes — we have a right to demand Scrip-
tural warrant of the most clear and unquestionable
kind. But instead of being referred to testimony of
this character from the New Testament, we are put
off with passages which we are told may have a
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE. ]31
meaning favourable to prelacy ; which probably have
such a meaning; and which, therefore, it ought not
to be questioned, have in fact such a meaning ! This
is really no caricature of their mode of reasoning. It
is the spirit of their whole argument, as attempted to
be drawn from Scripture. They have not produced,
and they cannot produce, a single passage from the
whole New Testament which solidly supports any
one of their allegations; nay, which does not more
naturally accord with the Presbyterian system than
with that of prelacy. The truth is, the moment that
modern Episcopalians consent to bring their cause to
the " test of Scripture," it is gone. Their wiser fathers
saw and confessed that the Bible alone would not
bear them out in their claim; but that it was neces-
sary to unite the testimony of Scripture with that of
the Fathers to sustain it. Even with this aid, as we
shall presently see, they are destitute of solid support.
But without it, their testimony is a mere shadow,
which cannot fail of being driven from any sober,
impartial tribunal, as scarcely worthy of answer.
I say again, then, to suppose that our Saviour and
his inspired apostles concurred in opinion with modern
divine-right Episcopalians; and yet that they could
have closed the sacred canon without recording one
unequivocal decisive sentence in support of that opi-
nion, is, of all incredible things one of the most in-
credible.
132 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
CHAPTER IV.
»
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
The most respectable and authentic writers in the
Christian Church, who lived during the first four or
five centuries after Christ, are emphatically styled, by-
ecclesiastical historians, by way of eminence, the
Fathers. The writings of these venerable men have
been much resorted to in this controversy. Many,
even of those who acknowledge the feebleness and
insufficiency of the arguments in support of Episco-
pacy from Scripture, believe that the fathers speak
decidedly in its favour. Whatever doubts may attend
the evidence in support of this system drawn from
other sources, here, they imagine, there can be no
question. For the sake of such persons, and to ena-
ble every reader to decide how far many positive de-
clarations which are made by the friends of Episco-
pacy are entitled to credit, it becomes necessary to
inquire what these early writers attest on the subject
before us.
Before we proceed, however, to this branch of our
subject, it is proper to pause and ask, what is the cha-
racter of the fathers, and how far we may regard their
writings with confidence? Were they inspired men?
Far from it. It is impossible for any intelligent man,
whose understanding is not absolutely blinded by pre-
judice, to open the pages of any one of them without
seeing evidence enough that they were not guided by
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 133
the unerring Spirit of wisdom. Were they, for the
most part, sound and judicious theologians? No; the
praise of this must also be denied them. Of the whole
number there was but a single man who held and
taught a tolerably consistent and scriptural system.
Most of the rest, though some of them were men of ta-
lents, learning, and eloquence, were chargeable with
so many serious errors, that they would be poor guides
indeed for Bible Christians. When we open their
numerous and ponderous volumes, we find so much
weakness; so much miserable superstition; so much
crude thinking; so many important mistakes concern-
ing Christian doctrine and practice, as to make it per-
fectly evident, that if it were safe or proper to take
any uninspired writers as guides, in spiritual things,
it would be neither proper nor safe to take them.
Those who wish to see a learned and able account of
the real character and proper use of the fathers, will
be gratified by a perusal of a work on that subject by
the celebrated John Daille, a distinguished Protestant
minister of France; and also of another work of great
erudition and ability, on the same subject, by the
famous Andrew Rivet, a Protestant divine, of the
highest reputation, also of France. The admirable
work of Daille, ought to be in the hands of every
one who wishes thoroughly to examine this subject.
It was received and read with the highest approba-
tion by the celebrated Chillingworth, a well known
Episcopal divine of England.
But, as Presbyterians, we protest against appealing
to any uninspired guides in relation to the question
before us. The Bible — the Bible, is the only infalli-
ble rule of faith and practice. This is the only sta-
12
134 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
tutebook of the Redeemer's kingdom that we are ac-
quainted with; and we insist on the question before
us being decided by this standard. What is it con-
cerning which the fathers are brought forward to
bear witness? It is the assertion that Episcopacy, in
the prelatical sense of that word, is an institution of
Jesus Christ. Now, if it be an institution of Jesus
Christ, it is, doubtless, in the Bible; and if it be really
there, we, having the Bible in our hands, are as good
judges of what it contains as the fathers were. By
holy Scripture the fathers themselves are to be tried;
and, therefore, to all arguments drawn from the au-
thority of the fathers, we might return the same an-
swer which the venerable Augustine did, when press-
ed with the authority of Cyprian. " His writings,"
says he, " I hold not to be canonical, but examine
them by the canonical writings, and in them what-
ever agrees with the word of God, I accept with his
praise; what agrees not, I reject with his leave."
Suppose it could be shown, that all the fathers,
without any exception, do testify that prelacy existed
every where in fifty years after the last apostle? We
know, indeed, that no such fact, nor any thing like it,
can be shown, as we shall by and by see; but sup-
pose it could be shown — still if prelacy is not to be
found in the New Testament, it would be only show-
ing that the Church very early became corrupt — and
certainly nothing more. The truth is, if we do not
find prelacy in the Bible, we are not bound to tell
how or ivhen it arose. That is the province of its ad-
vocates, not ours. We may, perhaps, be able to throw
some light on that subject in a future chapter. But
even if we were wholly unable to do so; if the order
of which we speak, makes no part of the sacred canon,
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 135
it is, surely, not incumbent on us to say by whose
folly, or ambition, or oversight, it crept into the
Church.
To illustrate our meaning by an example: Suppose
it were shown — as it doubtless may be, from the
fathers — that administering milk and honey, and ex-
orcism, and the sign of the cross, and anointing with
oil, were added, pretty generally, to baptism before
the close of the second century; and that the persons
baptized were clothed in long white garments; and
suppose that testimony equally concurrent and strong
could be produced, that, quite as early, the practice
of praying toward the East was extensively preva-
lent; and suppose it were argued from the acknow-
ledged early existence of these superstitious practices,
that they existed in the time of the apostles, and were
authorized by them? Every candid reader of the
Bible and of early ecclesiastical history, would per-
ceive the conclusion to be as illegitimate in reasoning,
as it is false in fact.
Now, the argument of our Episcopal brethren, that
Episcopacy, in their sense of the term, is an apostoli-
cal institution, because the fathers of the second and
third centuries, with one voice, speak of it as really
existing in their day — even if the alleged fact could
be made out, that the early fathers do thus speak,
(which we know cannot be,) would be essentially de-
fective as an argument. It would still no more prove
that this fact existed in the days of the apostles, than
proving that the existence of the superstitious addi-
tions to baptism just mentioned, in the days preced-
ing those of Tertullian and Cyprian, shows that our
Saviour or his inspired apostles authorized those ad-
ditions.
136
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
But, say the friends of Episcopacy, if we take this
ground, if we refuse to resort to the testimony of the
fathers for deciding a point which the Bible leaves
somewhat uncertain, then how shall we establish a
number of things which we consider as very impor-
tant in Christian practice? For example, say they,
how shall we vindicate the divine authority of the
first day Sabbath, or of infant baptism, without re-
sorting to the testimony of the fathers, who bear tes-
timony to the early practice of the Church in respect
to these two institutions ? Nay, they ask with confi-
dence how we could obtain evidence in favour of the
sacred canon itself, without resorting to the testimony
of the fathers to ascertain the fact, and some of the
circumstances of its reception?
To this it is replied, that if it were really so, that a
divine warrant for infant baptism, and the Christian
Sabbath is not to be found in the Bible ; but that we
are under the necessity of going to the fathers for this
warrant; then every intelligent and consistent Chris-
tian will say, give them up; instantly discard them.
We ought not to retain them an hour. But it is not
true that these important institutions cannot be esta-
blished by the Bible alone, or that we are compelled
to resort to the fathers for our warrant to observe
them. On the contrary, the divine right of infant
baptism, and of the observance of the first day of the
week as the Christian Sabbath, can be decidedly and
fully established from Scripture alone. We should
have in the Bible an ample foundation for both, if
every shred of uninspired antiquity had been com-
mitted to the flames a thousand years ago.
The same remark, in substance, may be applied to
the testimony in behalf of the canon of the New Tes-
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 137
tament Scriptures. The arguments from miracles,
from prophecy, and especially from all that rich and
immense amount of testimony arising from what Dr.
Owen emphatically calls the "self-evidencing power"
of the Scriptures, would still remain unimpaired, if
the writings of all the fathers were blotted out of ex-
istence.
But perhaps it may be supposed by some, indeed it
has been asserted by many of our Episcopal brethren,
that we object in (his manner to the testimony of the
fathers, because we are afraid of their testimony. In-
deed the ardent advocates of prelacy have often in-
sinuated, that we have no other way of avoiding de-
struction to our cause, than by destroying the credi-
bility of the fathers, or refusing to appeal to them.
Never was there a greater mistake. We are not afraid
of the testimony of these early witnesses. On the
contrary, we are persuaded that the more this branch
of testimony is examined, the more it will be found
to fail its Episcopal advocates, and to sustain the
Presbyterian cause.
After the foregoing protest, then, against appealing
to the fathers as authority on this subject, we shall
waive all further objection, and consent to examine
their testimony, and abide the result.
But before we proceed to examine what the fathers
say on the subject before us, let us be careful to recol-
lect precisely what it is that our Episcopal brethren
contend for, and what they are bound to prove by
these witnesses, in order to make good their claims.
When they show us passages in which these early
writers merely speak of bishops, they seem to ima-
gine that their point is gained: but such passages are,
in fact, nothing to their purpose. We do not deny
12*
138 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
that there were bishops in the primitive Church; on
the contrary, we contend that the word bishop was a
title given, in apostolic times, and long afterwards, to
every pastor of a particular congregation. And our
opponents themselves generally acknowledge the
same thing. Nay, they acknowledge that the title
bishop is always used in the New Testament in a
Presbyterian sense. Again, when they quote pas-
sages which barely enumerate bishops, presbyters, and
deacons, as distinct officers in the church, they can
derive no assistance even from these; because there
were, doubtless, presbyters, at that time, as well as
now, who, though in full orders, were not invested
with a pastoral charge; and who must, therefore, be
distinguished from such as were literally overseers or
bishops of particular flocks. Besides, we know that
there were ruling elders in the primitive Church; a
class of presbyters confessed to be inferior to teaching
presbyters in their ecclesiastical character. In enu-
merating church officers, then, there was frequently
a necessity for making the distinction above stated,
without in the least favouring the pretended supe-
riority of order among those who laboured in the
word and doctrine. No; the advocates for diocesan
Episcopacy, if they would derive any support to their
cause from the writings of the fathers, must do what
they have never yet done. They must produce, from
those venerable remains of antiquity, passages which
prove, either by direct assertion, or fair inference, that
the bishops of the primitive Church were a distinct
order of clergy from those presbyters who were au-
thorized to preach and administer sacraments, and
superior to them; that these bishops, when they were
advanced to this superior office, had a new and dis-
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 139
tinct ordination; that each bishop had under him a
number of congregations, with their pastors, whom
he governed; that these bishops were exclusively in-
vested with the right of ordaining, and administering
the rite of confirmation; and that this kind of Epis-
copacy was considered, by the whole primitive
Church, as an institution of Jesus Christ. When any
one of these facts is fairly proved, from early anti-
quity, the friends of Presbyterian church government
will feel as if they had something like solid argument
to contend with; but not till then. Now, after having
given much close and serious attention to this sub-
ject, I can venture to assure the reader, that in all the
authentic writings which have come down to us, of
those fathers who lived within the first two hundred
years after Christ, there is not a single sentence which
can be considered, by an impartial reader, as affording
the least support to any one of these positions.
When one finds the friends of Episcopacy assert-
ing that the fathers, in the "plainest terms," u una-
nimously p and " with one voice" declare in their
favour, he would naturally expect to find these early
writers saying much, and expressing themselves in
decisive and unequivocal language on this subject.
But, how will he be surprised to learn, that there is
not a single authentic writing extant, composed
within the first three hundred years after Christ, that
speaks directly and formally to the purpose, on any
one point in this controversy! The first writer who
undertook to discuss the question, whether bishops
and presbyters were distinct in the apostles' days,
was Jerome, who lived in the fourth century: and
how he has decided the question we shall see in the
next chapter. In all the writings of earlier date, the
140 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
character and powers of church officers are men-
tioned in au indistinct and cursory manner ; fre-
quently by way of remote allusion, so as to leave it
doubtful whether they were intended at all; gene-
rally without any apparent design to convey infor-
mation respecting them; and always as if the subject
were considered by the writers as of minor impor-
tance. It is from these hints, allusions, and occasional
intimations, that we are to deduce the early opinions
on the point before us.
Let us make the experiment. Let us bring for-
ward the testimony of these ancient worthies in order.
And in doing this, it shall be my aim, not only to
adduce those passages which appear favourable to
my own cause; but also faithfully to state a fair
specimen of the strongest of those which are usually
quoted by our Episcopal brethren in support of their
claim.
In the catalogue of the fathers, who say any thing
worthy of our attention on this subject, Clemens Ro-
marms holds the first place. He lived towards the
close of the first century; had doubtless conversed
with several of the apostles ; and left behind him one
epistle, directed to the brethren of the church at Co-
rinth, the authenticity of which is generally admitted.
The occasion of the epistle was this. There had been
a kind of schism in the church of Corinth, in which
the body of the brethren had risen up against their
pastors, and unjustly deposed them. The design of
Clemens in writing was to call these brethren to a
sense of their duty, and to induce them to restore and
obey their pastors. In this epistle the following
passages are found. " The apostles, going abroad,
preaching through countries and cities, appointed the
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 141
first fruits of their ministry to be bishops and deacons.
Nor was this any thing new; seeing that long before
it was written concerning bishops and deacons. For
thus saith the Scripture in a certain place, < I will
appoint their bishops in righteousness and their dea-
cons in faith.'* Again — " The apostles knew by
our Lord Jesus Christ, that contentions would arise
about the name of episcopacy; and, therefore, having
a perfect foreknowledge of this, they appointed per-
sons, as we have before said ; and gave direction
how, when they should die, other chosen and appro-
ved men should succeed in their ministry. Where-
fore we cannot think that those may be justly thrown
out of their ministry, who were either appointed by
them, or afterwards chosen by other eminent men,
with the consent of the whole church. For it would
be no small sin in us should we cast off those from
their episcopate (or bishopric) who holily and with-
out blame fulfil the duties of it. Blessed are those
presbyters who, having finished their course before
these times, have obtained a perfect and fruitful dis-
solution. For they have no fear lest any one should
turn them out of the place which is now appointed
for them." And a little afterwards — " It is a shame,
* Clemens here, no doubt, refers to Isa. lx. 17, which, in our
English Bibles, is rendered, / will also make thy officers peace, and
thine exactors righteousness ; but which, in the Septuagint, with
which he was probably most conversant, is interpreted thus: 1 will
appoint thy rulers in peace, and thy bishops (trtvaxortovc;) in right-
eousness. If we interpret Clemens rigidly, he will stand as an advo-
cate for two orders instead of three. But he, doubtless, only meant
to quote this passage as a general promise, that under the New Tes-
tament dispensation there should be a regularly organized church,
and proper officers; without undertaking to define either their num-
ber or grades.
142 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
my beloved, yea, a very great shame, and unworthy
of your Christian profession, to hear, that the most
firm and ancient church of the Corinthians, should,
by one or two persons, be led into a sedition against
its presbyters. Only let the flock of Christ be in
peace with the presbyters that are set over it. He
that shall do this, shall get to himself a very great
honour in the Lord. Do ye, therefore, who first laid
the foundation of this sedition, submit yourselves to
your presbyters; and be instructed into repentance,
bending the knee of your hearts. "*
Clemens, in these passages, evidently represents
the church at Corinth as subject not to an individual,
but to a company of persons, whom he calls presby-
ters, or elders. He exhorts the members of that
church to be obedient to these presbyters; and ex-
postulates with them, because they had opposed and
ill-treated their presbyters, and cast them out of their
bishopric. Thus we see that in the writings of Cle-
mens, as well as in the New Testament, the titles
bishop and presbyter, are interchangeably applied to
the same men. This venerable father gives not the
least hint of any distinction between the office of
bishop and presbyter, but plainly represents them as
the same; nor does he once speak of three orders in
the Christian ministry. He mentions a plurality of
bishops in the same city; nay, he not only represents
the great cities as being furnished with bishops, but
speaks of them as being also appointed in the country
villages.
Had there been an individual in the church at Co-
rinth vested with the powers of a modern bishop,
could Clemens, with any decency have avoided men-
* Clemens's epistle to the Corinthians, sections 42, 43, 44.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 143
tioning or alluding to him ? Who so proper to settle
differences between presbyters and their people, as
the bishop, empowered to rule both? And if the
place of such a bishop were vacant, by death, or
otherwise, was it not natural for Clemens to say
something about the appointment of a successor, as
the most likely way to restore order in the church?
The single fact of his total silence concerning such an
officer, under these circumstances, is little short of
conclusive evidence, that the venerable writer knew
of no other bishojjs than the presbyters to whom he
exhorted the people to be subject.*
Our Episcopal brethren tell us that, after the death
of the last apostle, the title of bishop, which had been
before given to " the second order of clergy," was
taken from them and appropriated to the first. But
the writings of Clemens contradict this story. He
continues to use bishop and presbyter interchange-
ably for the same office, as the inspired writers had
constantly done.
There is one passage in this epistle of Clemens Ro-
manus, which has been frequently and confidently
quoted by Episcopal writers, as favourable to their
cause. It is in these words; sect. 40, 41. "Seeing,
then, these things are manifest to us, it will behove
us to take care that we do all things in order, what-
soever our Lord has commanded us to do. And,
particularly, that we perform our offerings and ser-
* The learned Grotius speaks of it as a proof of the antiquity and
genuineness of Clemens's epistle, "that he no where takes notice of
that peculiar authority of bishops, which was first introduced into
the church of Alexandria, and from that example into other churches;
but evidently shows, that the churches were governed by the com-
mon council of presbyters, who, by him, and the apostle Paul, are
all called bishops.'*'' — Epist. ad Bignonium.
144 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
vice to God at their appointed seasons; for these he
has commanded to be done, not rashly and disorderly,
but at certain times and hours. And, therefore, he
has ordained, by his supreme will and authority, both
where, and by what persons, they are to be perform-
ed. They, therefore, who make their offerings at the
appointed season are happy and accepted; because,
that, obeying the commandments of the Lord, they
are free from sin. For the High-Priest has his pro-
per services; and to the priests their proper place is
appointed; and to the Levites appertain their proper
ministries; and the lay-man is confined within the
bounds of what is commanded to lay-men. Let
every one of you, therefore, brethren, bless God in
his proper station, with a good conscience, and with
all gravity; not exceeding the rule of the service to
which he is appointed. The daily sacrifices are not
offered every where; nor the peace-offerings; nor
the sacrifices appointed for sin and transgression;
but only at Jerusalem: nor in any place there; but
only at the altar before the temple; that which is
offered being first diligently examined by the High-
Priest, and the other ministers we before mentioned."
From this allusion to the priesthood of the Jews,
the advocates of Episcopacy infer that Clemens in-
tended to exhibit that priesthood as a pattern for the
Christian ministry. But nothing more is necessary to
set aside this inference than a little attention to the
scope and connexion of the passage. Clemens is en-
deavouring to convince the members of the Corin-
thian church of the necessity of submission to their
pastors, and of the great importance of ecclesiastical
order. For this purpose, in passages a little prece-
ding that which is above quoted, he alludes to the
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 145
regularity which prevails in the natural world, and
particularly among the various members of the hu-
man body. He refers also to the subordination which
is found necessary in military affairs, remarking, that
some are only common soldiers, some prefects, some
captains of fifties, some of hundreds, and some of
thousands; every one of whom is bound to keep his
own station. And, finally, in the passage under con-
sideration, he calls the attention of those to whom he
wrote to the strict order that was observed in the
temple service of the Jews, and especially with re-
spect to the times and circumstances of their offering
the commanded sacrifices. Such is the plain and un-
questionable scope of the whole passage. Is there
any thing here like an intimation of three orders in
the Christian ministry? As well might it be con-
tended that Clemens would have the Christian Church
organized like an army; and that he recommends
four orders of ministers, corresponding with the four
classes of military officers, to which he alludes. How
wonderful must be the prejudice that can make this
use of an allusion! And, above all, how weak and
desperate must be that cause, which cannot be sup-
ported but by recurring to such means!
The next early writer, who says any thing on this
subject, is Hernias. Concerning the life and charac-
ter of this father, we have no information. We only
know, that he left behind him a work entitled Pas-
tor, which has come down to our times, and the au-
thenticity of which is generally admitted. It was
originally written in Greek; but we have now extant
only an old Latin version, of the author or date of
which we know nothing. In this work the following
passages relating to the ministry are found.
13
146 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
" Thou shalt, therefore, say to those who preside
over the Church, that they order their ways in right-
eousness, that they may fully receive the promise,
with much glory." Again — " After this, I saw a
vision at home, in my own house; and the old wo-
man, whom I had seen before, came to me, and
asked me, whether I had yet delivered her book to
the elders. And I answered that I had not yet. She
replied, thou hast done well; for I have certain
words more to tell thee. And when I have finished
all the words, they shall be clearly understood by the
elect. And thou shalt write two books, and send one
to Clement, and one to Grapte. For Clement shall
send it to the foreign cities, because it is permitted to
him to do so. But Grapte shall admonish the widows
and orphans. But thou shalt read in this city with
the elders who preside over the church" Again —
"Hear now concerning the stones that are in the
building. The square and white stones, which agree
exactly in their joints are the apostles, and bishops,
and doctors, and ministers, who, through the mercy
of God, have come in, and governed, and taught, and
ministered, holily and modestly, to the elect of God."
Again — " As for those who had their rods green, but
yet cleft; they are such as were always faithful and
good; but they had some envy and strife among
themselves, concerning dignity and pre-eminence.
Now all such are vain and without understanding,
as contend with one another about these things. For
the life of those who keep the commandments of the
Lord, consists in doing what they are commanded;
not in principality, or in any other dignity." Once
more — "For what concerns the tenth mountain, in
which were the trees covering the cattle, they are
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 147
such as have believed, and some of them have been
bishops, that is, presidents of the churches. Then
such as have been set over inferior ministries, and
have protected the poor, and the widows" &c.*
From one of the foregoing extracts, it is evident
that Hermas resided at Rome; that he had a particu-
lar reference to the church in that city; and that the
period at which he wrote was, when Clement, before
mentioned, was one of the bishops or presidents oi
that church. From a comparison of these extracts,
it will also appear that Hermas also considered
bishops and elders as different titles for the same
office. He speaks of elders as presiding over the
church of Rome; he represents a. plurality of elders
as having this presidency at the same time; having
used the word bishops, he explains it as meaning
those ivho presided over the churches; and imme-
diately after bishops, (without mentioning presbyters)
he proceeds to speak of deacons, that is, those who
are intrusted with the protection of the poor and of
the widows.
On one of the passages quoted above, some zealous
friends of Episcopacy have laid considerable stress.
It is this. "The square and white stones, which
agree exactly in their joints, are the apostles, and
bishops, and doctors, and ministers, who, through the
mercy of God," &c. On this passage, Cotelerius, a
learned Roman Catholic editor, has the following
note. " You have here the distinct orders of the
hierarchy, in apostles, in bishops, exercising episco-
pacy, in doctors or presbyters, teaching, and in dea-
cons ministering." In language of the same import,
some protestant friends of prelacy have commented
* Vision, II. 4. III. 5, 6. Similitude, IX. 27.
148 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
on the passage. It is really amusing to find grave and
sober men attempting to make so much of a passage,
in every respect, so little to their purpose. For, to
say nothing of the evidently loose and fanciful nature
of the whole comparison, it is not a warrant for three,
but for four orders of clergy; and, of course, if it
proves any thing, will prove too much for the system
of any protestant Episcopalian. Besides, Hermas
says nothing like apostles and bishops being the
same, which is a favourite doctrine with modern pre-
latists.
The epistle of Polycarp to the church at Philippi,
written early in the second century, stands next on
the roll of antiquity. This venerable martyr, like
Clemens, speaks of only two orders of church officers,
viz. presbyters and deacons.* He exhorts the Philip-
pians to obey these officers in the Lord. " It behoves
you," says he, " to abstain from these things, being
subject to the presbyters and deacons as to God and
Christ." And again: "Let the presbyters be com-
passionate and merciful towards all; turning them
from their errors; seeking out those that are weak;
not forgetting the widows, the fatherless, and the
poor; abstaining from all wrath, respect of persons,
and unrighteous judgment; not easy to believe any
thing against any; nor severe in judgment; knowing
that we are all debtors in point of law." The word
bishop is no where mentioned in his whole epistle;
* It is worthy of remark, that the apostle Paul, in writing to the
same church about fifty or sixty years before, also speaks of their
having only two orders of officers, viz. bishops and deacons. See
Philip, i. 1. But those whom Paul styled bishops, Po'ycarp after-
wards calls presbyters, the names in the time of Polycarp, as well as
in the time of Paul, being still common.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 149
nor does he give the most distant hint as if there were
any individual or body of men vested with powers
superior to presbyters. On the contrary, he speaks of
the presbyters as being intrusted with the inspection
and rule of the church; for, while, on the one hand,
he exhorts the members of the church to submit to
them, he intreats the presbyters themselves to abstain
from unrighteous judgment, and to have no respect
of persons.
Perhaps it will be asked, Is not Polycarp spoken
of, by several early writers, as bishop of Smyrna?
And does not this fact alone establish the principle
for which Episcopalians contend ? I answer, by no
means. Polycarp is indeed called by this name. So
also is Clement called bishop of Rome, and Ignatius
of Antioch. Nor, perhaps, have we any reason to
doubt that they were so. But in what sense were
they bishops ? We say, they were scriptural, primi-
tive bishops, that is, pastors, or among the pastors
of particular congregations. And in support of this
assertion, we produce the testimony of Scripture,
and the uniform language of the truly primitive
church. But whatever kind of bishop Polycarp was,
we shall presently see that a contemporary father ex-
horts him to be personally acquainted with every
member of his flock ; to seek out all by name; and
not to overlook even the servant men and maids of
his charge. Whether the minister who could do this,
was more than the pastor of a single congregation, I
leave every man of common sense to judge.
The fourth place, in the list of apostolical fathers,
belongs to Ignatius. The epistles which go under the
name of this venerable Christian bishop, have been
the subject of much controversy. That some copies
13*
150 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
of them were interpolated, and exceedingly corrupted,
in the dark ages, all learned men now agree.* And,
that even the "shorter epistles," as published by
Usher and Vossius, are unworthy of confidence, as
the genuine works of the father whose name they
bear, is the opinion of many of the ablest and best
judges in the protestant world.
These epistles were first published at Strasburg in
the year 1502. And, although only seven are now
received as genuine, they were then eleven in number.
In an edition published a few years afterwards there
appeared twelve; and not long after that, fifteen;
together with an additional letter from the Virgin
Mary to Ignatius. Nor did they alter thus in num-
ber merely; for in some of those editions, several of
the epistles were nearly twice as large as in others.
Accordingly, archbishop Wake, in the preface to his
translation of these epistles, remarks: "there have
been considerable differences in the epistles of this
holy man, no less than in the judgment of our Latin
critics concerning them. To pass by the first and
most imperfect of them, the best that for a long time
was extant, contained not only a great number of
epistles falsely ascribed to this author, but even
those that were genuine, so altered and corrupted,
that it was hard to find out the true Ignatius in them.
The first that began to remedy this confusion, and to
restore this great writer to his primitive simplicity,
* It is even agreed that some of these interpolations were made
with4he express view of furnishing support to the ambitious claims
of bishops. Speaking of some of the interpolations, Dr. Hammond, a
zealous Episcopalian, represents them as "■ immoderate," " extrava-
gant," and " senseless," and concludes that they are evidently the
work of some " impostor."
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 151
was our most reverend and learned Archbishop
Usher, in his edition of them at Oxford, Anno 1664."
The venerable Archbishop of Armagh found two
copies of six of these epistles in England; not in the
original Greek, but. in very barbarous Latin transla-
tions. In 1646, the learned Isaac Vossius found in
the Medicean Library, a copy in Greek, containing
seven epistles, and published it soon afterwards in
Amsterdam. From these three copies Archbishop
Wake has formed his English version, adopting from
each what he thought most likely to be correct. Usher
had much doubt of the genuineness of the seventh
epistle to Polycarp. "Nor," observes Archbishop
Wake, " does Isaac Vossius himself deny but that
there are some things in it, which may seem to ren-
der it suspicious." Yet, on the whole, he published
it, and Wake adopted it as genuine, with the other
six. From the time of Usher to the present, there
has been unceasing controversy concerning the ge-
nuineness of these epistles. The great body of Epis-
copal writers have felt so much interest in their sup-
posed importance as witnesses in favour of prelacy,
that they have generally contended for them as the
genuine remains of the pious father whose name
they bear. But it is believed, that a large majority
of the learned of other Protestant denominations, for
nearly two centuries have been of the opinion that
they could not be relied upon, and ought never to be
quoted as the unadulterated work of Ignatius; but
that they bear manifest marks of having been inter-
polated long after the martyrdom of their reputed
author. The following judgment of a learned and
zealous Episcopalian, who writes in the Christian
152 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Observer, an English periodical, conducted with great
ability by members of the established Church, is
worthy of notice. " Could six of the seven epistles,
usually ascribed to Ignatius be cited with the same
undoubting confidence which has accompanied the
foregoing quotations, the controversy concerning the
early existence of Episcopacy would be at an end.
But, after travelling so long in comparative obscurity,
after being compelled to close and strongly directed
attention, in order to pick up three or four rays of
scattered light, we are in a moment oppressed and
confounded by the brightness of the mid-day sun.
For in these epistles we have the three orders of
bishops, priests, and deacons, marshalled with un-
seasonable exactness, and repeated with importunate
anxiety. There appear, moreover, so many symp-
toms of contrivance, and such studied uniformity of
expression, that these compositions will surely not be
alleged by any capable and candid advocate for
primitive Episcopacy, without great hesitation: by
many they will be entirely rejected. I do not mean
to insinuate that the whole of these six epistles is a
forgery ; on the contrary many parts of them afford
strong internal evidence of their own genuineness:
but with respect to the particular passages which
affect the present (the Episcopal) dispute, there is not
a sentence which I would venture to allege. The
language, at the earliest, is that of the fourth cen-
tury."* When a zealous advocate of prelacy can
write thus, there is surely ground for utter distrust of
these epistles, when quoted as testimony on the sub-
ject before us.
* Christian Observer, Vol. ii. p. 723.
TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS. 153
But, instead of entering into this controversy, I
will take for granted that the shorter epistles of Igna-
tius, (and they alone are now quoted among Protes-
tants) are genuine, and worthy of implicit confidence.*
On this supposition let us examine them. And I will
venture to affirm that instead of yielding to the cause
of diocesan Episcopacy that efficient support which
is imagined, they do not contain a single sentence
which can be construed in its favour; but, on the
contrary, much which can only be reconciled with
the primitive, parochial Episcopacy, or Presbyterian
government, so evidently pourtrayed in Scripture, and
so particularly defined in the first chapter.
The following extracts from these epistles are
* The author has been reproached, in the most course and vulgar
manner, for consenting to refer to the epistles of Ignatius, as authority,
for any purpose, when he confidently believed that they had been inter-
polated as to a particular subject. He feels it to be due — not to his
calumniators, but to himself — to say, that he has no doubt that Igna-
tius did really write some epistles ; that many parts of those which
bear his name were probably written by him; that he would quote
them, without scruple, on a variety of subjects, after apprizing his
readers of their dubious reputation; but that when the epistles of this
Father speak of parochial bishops (for there were no others in his
day) there appears such a laboured and fulsome study to honour
them above measure, as gives reason to suspect the foulest interpola-
tion. Neander and Schroeckh, the celebrated German ecclesiastical
historians, do not hesitate to quote the epistles of Ignatius on a
variety of subjects; but express a strong persuasion of their interpo-
lation on the subject of clerical character. The latter, in his epitome,
says — " Apparuit tandem, etiam breviores earum, nisi ab alio scrip-
tas, at certe interpolatas esse in gratiam Episcoporum," i. e. "It is
evident that even his shorter epistles, unless written by some other
hand, have certainly been interpolated for the purpose of exalting
bishops." The writer of this manual has never made a citation from
the epistles of Ignatius upon principles not reconcilable with this
statement.
154 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
among the strongest quoted by Episcopal writers in
support of their cause.*
Epistle to the church of Ephesus. Sect. v. " Let
no man deceive himself; if a man be not within the
altar he is deprived of the bread of God. For if the
prayer of one or two be of such force, as we are told;
how much more powerful shall that of the bishop and
the whole church be? He, therefore, that does not
come together into the same place with it, is proud,
and has already condemned himself.1'
Epistle to the church of Magnesia. Sect. 2.
" Seeing then, I have been judged worthy to see you,
by Damas, your most excellent bishop, and by your
worthy presbyters, Bassus and Apollonius, and by
my fellow servant, Sotio, the deacon — I determined
to write unto you." Sect. 6. " I exhort you that ye
study to do all things in divine concord; your bishop
presiding in the place of God; your presbyters in
THE PLACE OF THE COUNCIL OF THE APOSTLES ; and
your deacons most dear to me, being intrusted with
the ministry of Jesus Christ, who was with the
Father before all ages, and appeared in the end to us.
Let there be nothing that may be able to make a
division among you; but be ye united to your bishop,
and those who preside over you, to be your pattern
and direction in the way to immortality. " Sect. 7.
" As, therefore, the Lord did nothing without the
Father being united to him; neither by himself, nor
yet by his apostles: so neither do ye any thing with-
out your bishop and presbyters. Neither endeavour
to let any thing appear rational to yourselves apart ;
* To cut off all occasion of doubt as to the fairness used in trans-
lating these extracts, I think proper to state, that I adopt the transla-
tion of Archbishop Wake.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 155
but being come together into the same place, have
one common prayer, one supplication, one mind ; one
hope, in charity, and in joy undented. There is one
Lord Jesus Christ, than whom nothing is better.
Wherefore come ye all together as unto one temple
of God; as to one altar; as to one Jesus Christ; who
proceeded from one Father, and exists in one, and is
returned to one."
Epistle to the Trallians. Sect. 2. " Whereas ye
are subject to your bishop as to Jesus Christ, ye ap-
pear to me to live not after the manner of men, but
according to Jesus Christ; who died for us, that so
believing in his death, ye might escape death. It is
therefore necessary, that, as ye do, so without your
bishop you should do nothing. Also be ye subject
TO YOUR PRESBYTERS, AS TO THE APOSTLES OF JESUS
Christ our hope, in whom if we walk, we shall be
found in him. The deacons, also, as being the minis-
ters of the mysteries of Jesus Christ, must by all
means please all." Sect. 2. " In like manner let all
reverence the deacons as Jesus Christ, and the bishop
as the Father, and the presbyters as the Sanhe-
drim of God, and college of the apostles."
Sect. 7. "Wherefore guard yourselves against such
persons. And that you will do, if you are not puffed
up; but continue inseparable from Jesus Christ our
God, and from your bishop, and from the command
of the apostles. He that is within the altar is pure;
but he that is without, that is, that does any thing
without the bishop, and presbyters, and deacons, is
not pure in his conscience."
The Epistle to the Church at Smyrna. Sect. 8.
" See that ye all follow your bishop, as Jesus Christ,
the Father; and the presbytery as the apostles:
156 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
and reverence the deacons as the command of God.
Let no man do any thing of what belongs to the
church separately from the bishop. Let that Eucha-
rist be looked upon as well established, which is either
offered by the bishop, or by him to whom the bishop
has given his consent. Wheresoever the bishop shall
appear, there let the people also be: as where Jesus
Christ is, there is the Catholic church. It is not law-
ful, without the bishop, either to baptize or to cele-
brate the holy communion. But whatsoever he shall
approve of, that is also pleasing to God ; that so what-
ever is done, may be sure and well done." Sect. 12.
" I salute your very worthy bishop, and your venera-
ble presbytery, and your deacons, my fellow servants;
and all of you in general, and every one in particular,
in the name of Jesus Christ."
Epistle to Polycnrp. " Ignatius, who is called
Theophorus, to Polycarp, bishop of the church which
is at Smyrna; their overseer, but rather himself over-
looked by God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ;
all happiness!" Sect. 1. "Maintain thy place with
all care, both of flesh and spirit: Make it thy en-
deavour to preserve unity, than which nothing is bet-
ter. Speak to every one as God shall enable thee."
Sect. 4. " Let not the widows be neglected:-, be thou,
after God, their guardian. Let nothing be done with-
out thy knowledge and consent: neither do thou any
thing but according to the will of God; as also thou
dost with all constancy. Let your assemblies be
more full: inquire into all by name: overlook not the
men nor maid servants; neither let them be puffed up,
but rather let them be more subject to the glory of
God, that they may obtain from him a better liberty."
Sect. 5. " It becomes all such as are married, whether
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. ] 57
men or women, to come together with the consent of
the bishop; that so their marriage may be according
to godliness, and not in lust." Sect. 6. " Hearken
unto the bishop, that God also may hearken unto you.
My soul be security for them that submit to their
bishop, with their presbyters and deacons."
These are the passages in the epistles of Ignatius,
which Episcopal writers have triumphantly quoted,
as beyond all doubt establishing their claims. No-
thing stronger or more decisive is pretended to be
found in these far-famed relics of antiquity. Now I
ask, whether there is in these extracts, a sentence that
can serve their purpose? Let me again remind the
reader that they plead, not for such bishops as we ac-
knowledge, that is, pastors of single congregations,
each furnished with elders and deacons, to assist in
the discharge of parochial duties. On the contrary,
they plead for diocesan bishops, as a distinct and su-
perior order of clergy, who alone are invested with
the right to govern the church, to ordain, and to con-
firm. But is there a single hint in these extracts
which looks as if the bishops mentioned in them were
of a distinct and superior order? Is there a single
word said about the powers of ordainingand confirm-
ing being appropriated to these bishops? Not a syl-
lable that has the most distant resemblance to any
thing of this kind is to be found in all the epistles be-
fore us.* On the contrary, it is evident —
* Accordingly, Dr. (afterwards Bishop) Stillingfleet declares — " Of
all the thirty -five testimonies produced out of Ignatius his epistles,
for Episcopacy, I can meet with but one which is brought to prove
the least semblance of an institution oft hrLst for Episcopacy, and, if
I be not much deceived , the sense of that place is clearly mis-
taken."— Jrenicum,
14
158 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
1. That the bishop so frequently mentioned by
this venerable father, is only a parochial bishop, or,
in other words, the pastor of a single congregation.
The church of which this bishop has the care is re-
presented, throughout the epistles, as coming together
to one place; as worshipping in one assembly; as
having one altar, or communion table; as eating of
one loaf; having one prayer; and, in short, uniting in
all the acts of solemn worship. But all this can only
apply to a single congregation. Again, the bishop
here spoken of, is represented as present with his
flock whenever they come together; as conducting
their prayers, and presiding in all their public service;
as the only person who was authorized, in ordinary
cases, to administer baptism and the Lord's supper;
as the person by whom all marriages were celebrated;
and whose duty it was to be personally acquainted
with all his flock; to take notice, with his own eye, of
those who were absent from public worship; to attend
to the widows and the poor of his congregation; to
seek out all by name, and not to overlook even the
men and maid- servants living in his parish. I appeal
to the candour of every reader, whether these repre-
sentations and directions can be reasonably applied to
any other officer than the pastor of a single church ?
2. It is equally evident, that the presbyters and
presbytery so frequently mentioned in the foregoing
extracts, together with the deacons, refer to officers
which, in the days of Ignatius, belonged, like the
bishop, to each particular church. Most of the epis-
tles of this father are directed to particular churches;
and in every case, we find each church furnished with
a bishop, a presbytery, and deacons. But what kind
of officers were these presbyters ? The friends of pre-
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 159
lacy, without hesitation, answer, they were the "infe-
rior clergy," who ministered to the several congrega-
tions belonging to each of the dioceses mentioned in
these epistles; an order of clergy subject to the bishop,
empowered to preach, baptize, and administer the
Lord's Supper; but having no power to ordain or
confirm. But all this is said without the smallest evi-
dence. On the contrary, the presbyters or presbytery
are represented as always present, with the bishop
and his congregation, when assembled; as bearing a
relation to the same flock equally close and insepara-
ble with its pastor; and as being equally necessary
in order to a regular and valid transaction of its affairs.
In short, to every altar, or communion table, there
was one presbytery, as well as one bishop. To sup-
pose then that these presbyters were the parish priests,
or rectors of different congregations, within the dio-
cese to which they belonged, is to disregard every part
of the representation which is given respecting them.
No; the only rational and probable construction of the
language of Ignatius is, that each of the particular
churches to which he wrote, besides its pastor and
deacons, was furnished with a bench of elders or pres-
byters, some of them, probably, ordained to the work
of the ministry,* and therefore empowered to teach
and administer ordinances, as well as rule; and others
empowered to rule only. The whole strain of these
* It is said some of these elders were probably ordained to the
work of the ministry, and of course, empowered to preach and admi-
nister ordinances: But this is not certain. They might all have
been ruling elders for aught that appears to the contrary. For in all
these epistles, it is no where said that they either preached or dis-
pensed the sacraments. It cannot be shown then, that Ignatius, by
his presbyters and presbytery, or eldership, means any thing else
than a bench of ruling ciders in each church.
160 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
epistles, then, may be considered as descriptive of
Presbyterian government. They exhibit a number
of particular churches, each furnished with a bishop
or pastor, and also with elders and deacons, to whose
respective ministrations every private member is ex-
horted, as long as they are regular, implicitly to
submit.*
3. It. is particularly worthy of notice, too, that Ig-
natius constantly represents the presbyters (not the
bishops) as the successors of the apostles. This state-
ment is found so frequently and pointedly made in
the foregoing extracts, that it cannot have escaped
the notice of any reader. In fact, Ignatius never re-
presents the bishops as succeeding in the place of the
apostles. How this fact is to be disposed of by those
* Every regularly organized Presbyterian church has a bishop,
elders, and deacons. Of the bench of elders, the bishop is the stand-
ing president or moderator. Sometimes, where a congregation is
large, it has two or more bishops, united in the pastoral charge, and
having in all respects an official equality. When this is the case, each
of the bishops is president or moderator of the eldership in turn. In
some Presbyterian churches, the bishop, instead of having one or
more colleagues, of equal authority and power with himself, has an
assistant or assistants. These assistants, though clothed with the
whole ministerial character, and capable without any other ordination,
of becoming pastors themselves; yet as long as they remain in this
situation, they bear a relation to the bishop similar to that which cu-
rates bear to the rector, in some Episcopal churches; and of course,
cannot regularly baptize or administer the Lord's Supper without the
concurrence of the bishop. Ignatius, therefore, could scarcely give a
more perfect representation than he does of Presbyterian government.
And if a modern Presbyterian were about to speak of the officers of
his church, and were to use the Greek language as Ignatius did, he
would almost necessarily say as he did, Ejtiffxartot, jtgs ofivttgoi
xo.v Staxovoi. So perfectly futile is the allegation that this language
is decisive in support of prelacy! It is absolutely in perfect coinci-
dence with our system.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 161
prelatists who make the plea that, on the decease of
the apostles, the bishops succeeded them in their ap-
propriate station — a plea which is the sheet-anchor of
their whole system — must be left to their ingenuity.*
I have been thus particular in attending to the tes-
timony of Ignatius, because the advocates of prelacy
have always considered him as more decidedly in
their favour than any other father, and have contended
for the genuineness of his writings with as much zeal
as if the cause of Episcopacy were involved in their
fate. But it will be perceived that these writings,
when impartially examined, instead of affording aid
to that cause, furnish decisive testimony against it.
The Church, as represented by Ignatius is Presbyte-
rian throughout, and agrees with nothing else.
Papias, bishop of Hierapolis, a city of Asia, is said
to have been " an hearer of John, and a companion of
Polycarp." He nourished about the year 110 or 115.
Some fragments of his writings have been preserved.
Out of these the following passage is the only one
that I have been able to find, that has any relation to
the subject under debate. It is cited by Eusebius, in
his Ecclesiastical history, lib. iii. cap. 39.
" I shall not think it grievous to set down in writing,
with my interpretations, the things which I have
learned of the presbyters, and remember as yet very
well, being fully certified of their truth. If I met any
where with one who had conversed with the presby-
ters, I inquired after the sayings of the presbyters;
* It has, indeed, been stoutly denied that Ignatius docs make such
a representation concerning presbyters; and the author of this vo»
lumc has been loaded with the most slanderous abuse, by certain
Episcopal writers, for making the statement. The above quotations
will speak for themselves, and show the real character of the slander
alluded to.
14*
162 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
what Andrew, what Peter, what Philip, what Tho-
mas, or James had said ; what John, or Matthew, or
any other disciples of the Lord were wont to say; and
what Ariston, or John the presbyter, said; for I am
of the mind that I could not profit so much by read-
ing books, as by attending to those who spake with the
living voice."
The only thing remarkable in this passage, is, that
the writer, obviously, styles the apostles presbyters ;
and this when speaking of them, not with the light-
ness of colloquial familiarity, but as oracles, whose
authority he acknowledged, whose character he re-
vered, and whose sayings he treasured up. Could we
have more satisfactory evidence that this title, as em-
ployed in the primitive Church, was not considered as
expressing official inferiority in those to whom it was
applied?
Irenaeus, who was a disciple of Polycarp, and who
is said to have suffered martyrdom about the year 202
after Christ, is an important and decisive witness on
the subject before us. The following passages are
found in his writings.
Book against Heresies, lib. iii. cap. 2. " When we
challenge them (the heretics) to that apostolical tradi-
tion which is preserved in the churches through the
succession of the presbyters, they oppose the tradition,
pretending that they are wiser, not only than the pres-
byters, but also than the apostles."
Lib. iii. cap. 3. " The apostolic tradition is present
in every church. We can enumerate those who were
constituted bishops by the apostles in the churches,
and their successors even to us, who taught no such
thing. By showing the tradition and declared faith
of the greatest and most ancient church of Rome,
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 163
which she received from the apostles, and which is
come to us through the succession of the bishops,
we confound all who conclude otherwise than they
ought."
" The apostles, founding and instructing that church,
(the church of Rome) delivered to Linus the Episco-
pate; Anacletus succeeded him; after him Clemens
obtained the Episcopate from the apostles. To Cle-
mens succeeded Evaristns; to him Alexander ; then
Sixtus; and after him Telesphorus ; then Hugynus;
after him Pius; then Anicetus; and when Soter had
succeeded Anicetus, then Eleutherius had the episco-
pate in the twelfth place. By this appointment and
instruction that tradition in the Church, and publi-
cation of the truth, which is from the apostles, is
come to us."
" Poly carp, also, who was not only taught by the
apostles, and conversed with many of those who had
seen our Lord ; but was also appointed by the apos-
tles, bishop of the church of Smyrna in Asia."
Lib. iv. cap. 43. " Obey those presbyters in the
Church who have the succession as we have shown
from the apostles; who with the succession of the
Episcopate, received the gift of truth, according to
the good pleasure of the Father."
Lib. iv. cap. 44. " We ought, therefore, to adhere
to those presbyters who keep the apostles' doctrine,
and together with the presbyterial succession, do
show forth sound speech. Such presbyters, the
church nourishes; and of such the prophet says: I
will give them princes in peace, and bishops in right-
eousness."*
* It will be observed that Clemens, in a preceding page, applies
this text to the bishops constituted by the apostles. Irenaeus here
164 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Lib. iv. cap. 53. " True knowledge is the doctrine
of the apostles according to the succession of bishops,
to whom they delivered the church in every place,
which doctrine hath reached us preserved in its most
full delivery."
Lib. v. cap. 20. "These are far later than the
bishops to whom the apostles delivered the churches;
and this we have carefully made manifest in the third
book."
Epistle to Victor, then bishop of Rome.* " Those
presbyters before Soter, who governed the church
which thou, Victor, now governest, (the church of
applies it to presbyters, whom he represents as receiving and convey-
ing the apostolic succession.
* Eusebius tells us, that the occasion on which Irenaeus wrote this
letter to Victor, then bishop of Rome, was as follows. A dispute had
arisen about the proper time of celebrating Easter. In this -dispute,
the churches of Asia took one side, and the western churches an-
other. Both sides declared that they had the most decided apostolical
authority in their favour: the former pleading the authority of John
and Philip; and the latter with equal confidence, adducing Peter and
Paul in justification of their practice. In the progress of this dis-
pute, Victor, bishop of the Romish church, issued letters proscribing
the churches of Asia, and the neighbouring provinces, and endeavour-
ing to cut them off from the communion of the faithful. Upon this
occasion Irenaeus addressed to him the letter in question, showing
him the imprudence and injustice of the step which he had taken.
Eccles. Hist. 1. lib. v. cap. 24. These facts show, 1. That even in
the second century Christians began to teach for doctrines the com-
mandments of men. 2. That even so near the apostolic age, the au-
thority of the apostles was confidently quoted in favour of opposite
opinions and practices, plainly showing, how little reliance, in reli-
gious controversies, is to be placed on any testimony excepting that
of the written word of God. 3. That as early as the time of Irenaeus,
the principal pastor or bishop of the church of Rome had begun to
usurp that pre-eminence, which afterwards attained such a wonder-
ful height; and which all Protestants allow to be totally unscriptural
and anticliristian.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. [65
Rome) I mean Anicetus, Pius, Hugynus, Telespho-
rus, and Sixtus,they did not observe it; (he is speak-
ing of the day of keeping Easter) and those presbyters
who preceded you, though they did not observe it
themselves, yet sent the Eucharist to those of other
churches who did observe it. And when blessed Po-
lycarp, in the days of Anicetus, came to Rome, he did
not much persuade Anicetus to observe it, as he
(Anicetus) declared that the custom of the presbyters
who ivere his predecessors should be retained."
Epistle to FloriniLS. "This doctrine, to speak
most cautiously and gently, is not sound. This doc-
trine disagreeth with the church, and bringeth such as
listen to it into extreme impiety." (And having
mentioned Polycarp, and said some things of him, he
proceeds:) "I am able to testify before God, that if
that holy and apostolical presbyter had heard any
such thing, he would at once have exclaimed, as his
manner was, " Good God! into what times hast thou
reserved me!"
The foregoing extracts comprise some of the
strongest passages, in the writings of Irena3us that
bear on the subject before us. And I take for granted
that no impartial reader can cast his eye on them
without perceiving how strongly and unequivocally
they support our doctrine. This father not only ap-
plies the names bishop and presbyter to the same per-
sons, but he does it in a way which precludes all
doubt that he considers them as only different titles
for the same office. That regular succession from
the apostles which in one place he ascribes to bishops,
he in another expressly ascribes to presbyters. Nay,
he explicitly declares that presbyters received the suc-
cession of the Episcopate. Those ministers whom
166 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
be mentions by name as having presided in the
church of Rome, viz. Linus, Anacletus, Clemens, &c.
and whom he in one instance calls bishops, he in an-
other denominates presbyters. In one paragraph he
speaks of the apostolic doctrine as handed down
through the succession of bishops; in another, he as
positively affirms that the same apostolic doctrine is
handed down through the succession of presbyters.
In short, the Apostolical succession, the Episcopal
succession, and the Presbyterial succession, are inter-
changeably ascribed to the same persons, and ex-
pressly represented as the same thing. What could
be more conclusive? If this venerable father had
been taking pains to show that he employed the
terms bishop and presbyter as different titles for the
same office, he could scarcely have kept a more scru-
pulous and exact balance between the dignities,
powers, and duties connected with each title, and
ascribed interchangeably to both. What becomes of
the Episcopal allegation, that after the death of the
last apostle, the title of bishop was taken away from
presbyters, and confined to prelates?
But much is made by the friends of prelacy of that
portion of the foregoing extracts in which Irena3us
speaks of the succession in particular churches as
flowing through single individuals; whereas there
were, doubtless, a number of presbyters in each of
the churches to which he refers. " Why," say they,
"single out Linus, Anacletus, &c. in the church of
Rome, when there were probably many contempora-
neous presbyters in that church ?" The answer is
obvious and easy. One of the presbyters was, no
doubt, the pastor or president, and the others his
assistants. This has often happened in Presbyterian
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 167
churches, both in ancient and modern times. And
surely a succession may flow as properly and per-
fectly through a series of pastors as ol prelates. This
at once illustrates and harmonizes all that Irenseus
has said.
The testimony of Justin Martyr, who also lived in
the second century, comes next in order. In describ-
ing the mode of worship adopted by the Christians in
his day, he says, " Prayers being ended, bread and a
cup of water and wine are then brought to the presi-
dent of the brethren, and he, receiving them, offers
praise and glory to the Father of all things through
the name of the Son and the Holy Spirit: and he is
long in giving thanks, for that we are thought worthy
of these blessings. When he has ended prayer, and
giving of thanks, the whole people present signify
their approbation by saying amen. The president
having given thanks, and the whole people having
expressed their approbation, those that are called
among us deacons, distribute to every one of those
that are present,* that they may partake of the bread
and wine, and water, for which thanks have been
given; and to those that are not present, they carry."
And again, a little afterwards, he tells us, " Upon
Sunday, all those who live in cities and country-
towns, or villages belonging to them, meet together,
and the writings of the apostles and prophets are
read, as the time will allow. And the reader being
silent, (or having ended) the president delivers a dis-
course, instructing and exhorting to an imitation of
those things that are comely. We then all rise up,
and pour out prayers. And, as we have related,
* This is still one of the functions of the deacons in the Presbyte-
rian Church.
168 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
prayers being ended, bread and wine and water are
brought, and the president, as above, gives thanks
according to his ability;* and the people signify
their approbation, saying, amen. Distribution and
communication is then made to every one that has
joined in giving thanks; and to those that are absent
it is sent by the deacons. And those that are wealthy
and willing, contribute according to their pleasure.
What is collected is deposited in the hands of the
president, and he helps the orphans and widows,
those that are in want by reason of sickness, or any
other cause ; those that are in bonds, and that come
strangers from abroad. He is the kind guardian of
all that are in want. We all assemble on Sunday,
because God, dispelling the darkness and informing
the first matter, created the world; and also because,
upon that day, Jesus Christ our Saviour rose from
the dead." Jlpol. 1. p. 95—97.
It is generally agreed, by Episcopal writers as well
as others, that the officer several times mentioned in
these extracts from Justin Martyr, viz. the president,
was the bishop of the church, whose public service is
described. Now as this venerable father is obviously
describing the manner in which each particular con-
* This passage is one among numerous testimonies with which
antiquity abounds, that there were no Forms of Prayer used in the
primitive church. Each pastor or bishop led the devotions of his
congregation according to his ability. For the firs>t three hundred
years after Christ, no trace of prescribed liturgies is to be found. The
liturgies which go under the names of Peter, Mark, James, Clemens,
and Basil, have been given up as forgeries, even by the most re-
spectable Episcopal writers. See A Discourse concerning Liturgies,
by the Rev. David Clarkson, a Presbyterian minister of England, the
venerable ancestor of the large family of that name in the United
States.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 169
gregation conducted its worship in his day, it follows,
that in the time of Justin, every congregation had its
bishop; or, in other words, that this was a title
applied in primitive times to the ordinary pastors of
particular churches.
The testimony of Clemens Alexandrinus, who flou-
rished at the close of the second century, is likewise
in favour of our doctrine concerning the Christian
ministry. Clement was a. presbyter of the church in
Alexandria, and a prodigy of learning in his day.
The following extracts from his writings will enable
us to judge in what light he ought to be considered
as a witness on this subject.
Pxdagog. lib. 1. " We who have rule over the
churches, are shepherds or pastors, after the image of
the Good Shepherd." Ibid. lib. iii. In proof of the
impropriety of women wearing foreign hair, among
other arguments, he uses this, " On whom, or what
will the presbyter impose his hand? To whom or
what will he give his blessing ? Not to the woman
who is adorned, but to strange locks of hair, and
through them to another's head." Ibid. " Many
other commands, appertaining to select persons, are
written in the sacred books; some to presbyters,
some to bishops, some to deacons, and some to
widows."
Stromat. lib. i. " Just so in the church, the pres-
byters are intrusted with the dignified ministry ; the
deacons with the subordinate." Ibid. lib. iii. Having
cited the apostolic directions concerning marriage, in
1 Tim. v. 14, &c. he adds, " But he must be the hus-
band of one wife only, whether he be a presbyter, or
deacon, or layman, if he would use matrimony with-
out reprehension." Again — " What can they say to
15
170 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
these things who inveigh against marriage? Since
the apostle enjoins, that the bishop to be set over the
church be one who rules his own house well. Ibid,
lib. vi. " This man is in reality a presbyter ', and a
true deacon of the purpose of God — not ordained of
men, nor because a presbyter, therefore esteemed a
righteous man ; but because a righteous man, there-
fore now reckoned in the presbytery; and though
here upon earth he hath not been honoured with the
chief seat, yet he shall sit down among the four and
twenty thrones, judging the people, as John says in
the Revelation." Again, Ibid. " Now in the church
here, the progressions of bishops, presbyters^ deacons,
I deem to be imitations of the evangelical glory, and
of that dispensation which the Scriptures tell us they
look for, who following the steps of the apostles, have
lived according to the Gospel in the perfection of
righteousness. These men, the apostle writes, being
taken up into the clouds, shall first minister as dea-
cons, then be admitted to a rank in the presbytery,
according to the progression in glory: for glory dif-
fereth from glory, until they grow up to a perfect
man." Again — u Of that service of God about which
men are conversant, one is that which makes them
better; the other ministerial. In like manner in
the church, the presbyters retain the form of that
kind which makes men better; and the deacons that
which is ministerial. In both these ministries, the
angels serve God in the dispensation of earthly
things." Again, in his book, Quis dives salvandus
sit, he has the following singular passage: "Hear a
fable, and yet not a fable, but a true story reported of
John the apostle, delivered to us, and kept in memo-
ry. After the death of the tyrant, when he (John)
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 171
had returned to Ephesus, out of the isle of Patmos,
being desired, he went to the neighbouring nations,
where he appointed bishops, where he set in order
whole cities, and where he chose by lot unto the
ecclesiastical function, of those who had been pointed
out by the Spirit as by name. When he was come
to a certain city, not far distant, the name of which
some mention, and among other things had refreshed
the brethren; beholding a young man of a portly
body, a gracious countenance, and fervent mind, he
looked upon the bishop, who was set over all, and
said, I commit this young man to thy custody, in pre-
sence of the church, and Christ bearing me witness.
When he had received the charge, and promised the
performance of all things relative to it, John again
urged, and made protestations of the same thing; and
afterwards departed to Ephesus. And the presbyter,
taking the young man, brought him to his own
house, nourished, comforted, and cherished him ; and
at length baptized him."
From these extracts it will be seen that Clement,
though a presbyter of the church of Alexandria, speaks
of himself as of one of its governors, and claims the
title of " a shepherd or pastor, after the image of the
good Shepherd," a title which the greater part of
Episcopal writers acknowledge to have been given
in the primitive Church to the highest order of minis-
ters. He represents the presbyters as intrusted with
" the dignified ministry," and the deacons with the
subordinate, without suggesting any thing of a more
dignified order. He applies the apostolic direction in
1 Tim. iii. 2, 4, in one place to bishops, and in another to
presbyters, which would have no pertinency if he did
not refer in both cases to the same order of ministers.
172 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
He compares the grades of church officers with the
orders of angels; but we read only of angels and
archangels. It is observable also, that the person to
whom John committed the young man, is in one place
called a bishop, and immediately afterwards a presby-
ter, which we cannot suppose would have been done,
had the superiority of order for which prelatists con-
tend, been known in his day. It is further supposed
by some, that when Clement speaks of imposition of
hands on the heads of those females who wore false
hair, he alludes to the rite of confirmation. If this
be so, which is extremely doubtful, it is the first hint
we have, in all antiquity, of this right being practised;
but, unfortunately for the Episcopal cause, the impo-
sition of hands here mentioned, is ascribed to presby-
ters. " On whom or what will the presbyter impose
his hands?" From these circumstances we may con-
fidently infer, that Clement knew nothing of an order
of bishops, distinct from and superior to presbyters,
and that the purity of the apostolic age was not, when
he wrote, in this respect, materially corrupted.
It is readily granted, that this father once speaks of
" bishops, presbyters, and deacons," and once more,
inverting the order, of " presbyters, bishops, and dea-
cons." He also represents these as " progressions
which imitate the angelic glory," and refers to the
"chief seat in the presbytery." But none of these
modes of expression afford the least countenance to
the Episcopal doctrine. He no where tells us that
there was any 'difference of order in his day, between
bishops and presbyters; and far less does he convey
any hint, that only the former ordained and confirmed.
He says nothing of either of these rites, directly or
indirectly, in any of his works. And when the friends
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 173
of Episcopacy suppose, that the mere use of the
words bishop and presbyters, establishes their claim,
they only adopt the convenient method of taking the
point in dispute for granted, without a shadow of
proof. If we suppose the bishop, alluded to by Cle-
ment, to be the pastor of the church, the president or
presiding presbyter, and the other presbyters to be
his assistants, or perhaps ruling elders, it will account
for the strongest expressions above recited, and will
entirely agree with the language of Scripture, and of
all the preceding fathers.
The well informed reader will observe, that I have
taken no notice of certain writings, called the " Apos-
tolical Canons," and the " Apostolical Constitutions/'
which have been sometimes quoted in this contro-
versy. They are so generally considered as alto-
gether unworthy of credit, that I deem no apology
necessary for this omission. When Episcopal writers
of the greatest eminence style them " impudent forge-
ries," and their author " a cheat, unworthy of credit,"
I may well be excused for passing them by.
Indeed, concerning the " Apostolical Constitutions,"
it is believed that scarcely any writer of intelligence
and credit pretends to plead for their authenticity.
As to the " Apostolical Canons," though Beveridge,
and a few others have been disposed to contend in
their behalf, it is certain that the weight of evidence
is against them. Bishop Taylor speaks of them in
the following strong terms: "Even of the fifty
(Canons) which are most respected, it is evident that
there are some things so mixed with them, and no
mark of difference left, that the credit of all is much
impaired; insomuch that Isidore, of Seville, says,
" they were apocryphal, made by heretics, and pub-
15*
174 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
lished under the title apostolical; but neither the
Fathers nor the Church of Rome did give assent to
them."*
I have now given a fair specimen of the manner in
which the fathers of the first two hundred years speak
on the subject before us. I know not of a single pas-
sage to be found among the writers of that early-
period, more direct or decisive in favour of prelacy
than those which I have quoted. It would give me
the greatest pleasure, if the limits to which this manual
is confined allowed me, to present every line and word
left by the early fathers, that can be considered as
having the remotest relation to the subject under con-
sideration. I am perfectly persuaded that the more
complete and faithful the collection of such extracts,
the greater would be the amazement of the reader at
the claims which our Episcopal brethren profess to
found upon them, and the stronger his conviction of
the utter failure of their testimony.
Let me, then, appeal to the candour of the reader,
whether the assertions made at the beginning of this
chapter, are not fully supported. Has he seen a sin-
gle passage which proves that Christian bishops, with-
in the first two centuries, were, in fact, an order of
clergy distinct from those presbyters who were au-
thorized to preach and administer sacraments, and
superior to them? Has he seen a sentence which fur-
nishes even probable testimony, that these bishops
received, as such, anew and superior ordination; that
each bishop had under him a number of congregations
with their pastors, whom he governed; and that with
this superior order exclusively was deposited the
power of ordaining and administering the rite of con-
* Liberty of Prophesying, Sect. 5, Art. 9-
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 175
firmation? Has he found even plausible evidence in
support of any one of these articles of Episcopal be-
lief? Above all, has he found a syllable which inti-
mates that these were not only facts, but also that
they were deemed of so much importance as to be
essential to the very existence of the Church? Even
supposing he had found such declarations in some or
all of the early fathers; what then ? Historic fact is
not divine institution. There were many facts in the
apostolic church which none of us now think it our
duty to adopt in practice. But has he found the fact ?
I will venture to say, he has not. We are so far from
being told by the writers within this period, " with
one voice," that bishops are a superior order to
preaching presbyters, that not one among them says
any thing like it. Instead of finding them " unani-
mously," and "constantly" declaring that the right
of ordination is exclusively vested in bishops as a
superior order, we cannot find a single passage in
which such information, or any thing that resembles
it, is conveyed. And, with respect to confirmation,
which is claimed as one of the appropriate duties of
the diocesan bishop, it is not so much as once men-
tioned by any authentic writer, within the first two
hundred years, as a ceremony which was in use at
all,* and much less as appropriated to a particular
order of clergy.
On the contrary, we have seen that these writers,
with remarkable uniformity, apply the terms bishop,
presbyter, president, shepherd, pastor, interchange-
* Unless the doubtful passage before quoted from Clemens Alex-
andrinus, may be supposed to refer to this rite: and if so, then it will
follow, from that passage, that, in the days of Clemens, presbyters
confirmed.
176 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
ably to the same officers; that the apostolical succes-
sion is expressly ascribed to presbyters; that a bishop
is represented as performing duties which would in-
volve absurdity on any other supposition than that of
his being the pastor of a single flock ; and that in all
cases in which any distinction is made between
bishops and presbyters, it evidently points out, either
the distinction between preaching and ruling presby-
ters; or that between those who were fixed pastors
of churches, and those who, though in full orders, and
of the same rank, had no pastoral charge, and, until
they obtained such a place, acted the part of assistants
to pastors. In short, when the testimony of the early
fathers is thoroughly sifted, it will be found to yield
nothing to the Episcopal cause but simply the use of
the title bishop. Now, when the advocates of Epis-
copacy find this title in the New Testament evidently
applied to presbyters, they gravely tell us that the
mere title is nothing, and that the interchange of these
titles is nothing. But when we find precisely the
same titles in the early fathers, and the same inter-
change of these titles, as in the Scriptures, they are
compelled either to alter their tone, and to abandon
their former reasoning, or else to submit to the morti-
fication of being condemned out of their own mouths.
The friends of prelacy have often, and with much
apparent confidence, challenged us to produce out of
all the early fathers, a single instance of an ordination
performed by presbyters. Those who give this chal-
lenge might surely be expected, in all decency and
justice, to have a case of Episcopal ordination ready
to be brought forward, from the same venerable
records. But have they ever produced such a case?
They have not. Nor can they produce it. As there
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 177
is, unquestionably, no instance mentioned in Scrip-
ture of any person, with the title of bishop, perform-
ing an ordination; so it is equally certain that no
such instance has yet been found in any Christian
writer within the first two centuries. Nor can a sin-
gle instance be produced of a person already ordained
as a presbyter, receiving a new and second ordination
as bishop. To find a precedent favourable to their
doctrine, the advocates of Episcopacy have been un-
der the necessity of wandering into periods when the
simplicity of the gospel had, in a lamentable degree,
given place to the devices of men; and when the " man
of sin" had commenced that system of unhallowed
usurpation, which for so many centuries corrupted
and degraded the church of God.
I promised, in a preceding chapter, to produce some
testimony from the fathers in regard to the deacon's
office. The following extracts from early writers
plainly show, not only that the deacon was originally
what we have stated in a former chapter, but that
this continued to be the case for several centuries.
Hermas, one of the apostolical fathers, in his Simili-
tude, ix. 27, tells us, that " of such as believed, some
were set over inferior functions, or services, being in-
trusted with the poor and widows." Origen (Tract.
16, in Matt.) says, "The deacons preside over the
money tables of the church." And again, "Those
deacons who do not manage well the money of the
church committed to their care, but act a fraudulent
part, and dispense it, not according to justice, but for
the purpose of enriching themselves; these act the
part of money-changers, and keepers of those tables
which our Lord overturned. For the deacons were
178 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
appointed to preside over the tables of the church, as
we are taught in the Acts of the Apostles." Cyprian
(Epist. 52) speaks of a certain deacon who had been
deposed from his sacred deaconship on account of his
fraudulent and sacrilegious misapplication of the
church's money to his own private use, and for his
denial of the widow's and orphan's pledges deposited
with him." And, in another place, (Epist. ad Ro-
gatianum) as a proof that his view of this office is
not misapprehended, he refers the appointment of
the first deacons to the choice and ordination at
Jerusalem, as recited at large in the Acts of the
Apostles. Ambrose, in speaking of the fourth cen-
tury— the time in which he lived — (Comment, in
Ephes. iv.) says, " The deacons do not publicly
preach." Chrysostom, who lived in the same century,
in his Commentary on Acts vi. remarks, that " The
deacons had need of great wisdom, although the
preaching of the gospel was not committed to them;"
and observes further, that " it is absurd to suppose
that they should have the offices of preaching and
taking care of the poor committed to them, seeing it
is impossible for them to discharge both functions ade-
quately." Jerome, in his letter to Evagrius, calls dea-
cons " ministers of tables and widows." And in the
Apostolical Constitutions, which, though undoubtedly
spurious as an apostolical work, may probably be
referred to the fourth or fifth century, it is declared,
(Lib. viii. cap. 28,) " It is not lawful for the deacons
to baptize, or to administer the eucharist, or to pro-
nounce the greater or smaller benediction." Other
citations, to the same amount, might easily be pro-
duced. But it is unnecessary. The above furnish a
TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS. 179
clear indication of the nature of the deacon's office, in
the primitive Church, and during the first three or
four centuries.
I will therefore only add, that the learned Suicer,
of Germany, in his " Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus," under
the article AeaxdW, speaks thus, "In the apostolic
Church, deacons were those who distributed alms to
the poor, and took care of them; in other words they
were the treasurers of the Church's charity. The
original institution of this class of officers is set forth
in the sixth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. With
respect to them, the sixteenth chapter of the council of
Constantinople (in Trullo) says, " They are those to
whom the common administering unto poverty is
committed; not those who administer the sacra-
ments." And Aristinus, in his Synopsis of the
Canons of the same Council, Can. 18th, says, " Let
him who alleges that the seven, of whom mention is
made in the Acts of the Apostles, were deacons, know
that the account there given is not of those who ad-
minister the sacraments, but of such as "served
tables." Zonaras, ad Can. 16. Trullanum, p. 145,
says, " Those who by the apostles were appointed to
the deaconship, were not ministers of spiritual things,
but ministers and dispensers of meats." CEcume-
nius, also, on the sixth chapter of the Acts of the
Apostles, says, " They laid their hands on the deacons
who had been elected, which office was by no means
the same with that which obtains at the present day
in the Church, (i. e. under the same name,) but that
with the utmost care and diligence, they might distri-
bute what was necessary to the sustenance of widows
and orphans."
Such is the result of the appeal to the early fathers.
180 TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS.
They are so far from giving even a semblance of sup-
port to the Episcopal claim, that, like the Scriptures,
they every where speak a language wholly incon-
sistent with it, and favourable only to the doctrine of
ministerial parity. What then shall we say of the
assertions so often and so confidently made, that the
doctrine of a superior order to presbyters, styled
bishops, has been maintained in the Church, " from
the earliest ages," in " the ages immediately succeed-
ing the apostles," and by " all the fathers, from the
beginning?" What shall we say of the assertion,
that the Scriptures, interpreted by the writings of the
early fathers, decidedly support the same doctrine?
I will only say, that those who find themselves able
to justify such assertions, must have been much more
successful in discovering early authorities in aid of
their cause, than the most diligent, learned, and keen-
sighted of their predecessors.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 181
CHAPTER V.
TESTIMONY OF THE LATER FATHERS.
In citing the fathers, it was necessary to draw a dis-
tinct line between those who are to be admitted as
credible witnesses, and those whose testimony is to be
suspected. I have accordingly drawn this line at the
close of the second century. About this time, as will
be afterwards shown, among many other corruptions,
that of clerical imparity appeared in the Church ; and
even the Papacy, as we have before seen, had begun
to urge its antichristian claims. From the commence-
ment of the third century, therefore, every witness on
the subject of Episcopacy is to be received with cau-
tion. As it is granted, on all hands, that the mystery
of iniquity had then begun to work: as great and good
men are known, from this time to have countenanced
important errors, errors acknowledged to be such by
Episcopalians as well as ourselves: as uncommanded
rites and forms, both of Jewish and pagan origin, be-
gan to be introduced into Christian worship, and to
have a stress laid upon them as unreasonable as it
was unwarranted; we are compelled to examine the
writers from the commencement of the third century
downwards, with the jealousy which we feel towards
men who stand convicted of having departed from the
simplicity of the gospel; and concerning some of whom
it is perfectly well known, that many of their alleged
facts are as false as their principles.
16
182 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
But though the fathers from the beginning of the
third century are not to be contemplated with the
same respect, nor relied upon with the same confi-
dence as their predecessors; still they deserve much
attention; and in the perusal of their writings, we shall
find many passages which confirm the doctrine and
the statements exhibited in the foregoing pages. We
shall sometimes, indeed, meet with modes of expres-
sion and occasional hints, which indicate that the love
of pre-eminence, which has, in all ages, so much dis-
turbed the church as well as the state, had begun to
form into a system its plans and claims. Not a sen-
tence, however, can be found until the fourth century,
which gives any intimation that bishops were con-
sidered as a different order from presbyters ; or that
the former were peculiarly invested with the ordain-
ing power. Let us then inquire in what manner some
of these later fathers speak on the subject under con-
sideration.
Tertullian began to flourish about the year 200.
His writings are voluminous, and their authenticity is
generally admitted. And though he has been often
quoted by our opponents in this controversy, as a wit-
ness favourable to their cause, yet if I mistake not,
a little attention to the few hints which he drops on
this subject, will show that his testimony is directly of
an opposite kind. The following passages are found
in his works.
*dpolog. " In our religious assemblies certain ap-
proved elders preside, who have obtained their office
by merit and not by bribes." Be Corona. " We re-
ceive the sacrament of the Lord's Supper from the
hands of none but the presidents of our assemblies."
In the same work, cap. 3, he informs us, that the
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 183
Christians among whom he dwelt, were in the habit
of receiving the Lord's Supper three times in each
week, viz. on Wednesdays and Fridays, as well as on
the Lord's days." Ibid. " Before we go to the water
to be baptized, we first in the church, under the hand
of the president, profess to renounce the devil." Be
Baptismo. " It remains that I remind you of the cus-
tom of giving and receiving baptism. The right of
giving this ordinance belongs to the highest priest,
who is the bishop; then to elders and deacons; yet
not without the authority of the bishop, for the sake
of the honour of the church. This being secured,
peace is secured; otherwise, even the laity have the
right." He then goes on to observe, that although
the laity have the right of baptizing in cases of neces-
sity, yet " that they ought to be modest, and not to
assume to themselves the appointed office of the
bishop." Be Hseretic. " Let them (the heretics) pro-
duce the original of their churches ; let them turn over
the roll of their bishops; so running down in a con-
tinued succession, that their first bishop had some one
of the apostles, or of the apostolic men (who perse-
vered with the apostles) for his author and predeces-
sor. Thus the apostolical churches have their rolls,
as the church of Smyrna has Polycarp constituted
there by John, and the Church of Rome, Clement or-
dained by Peter. And the other churches can tell
who were ordained bishops over them by the apos-
tles, and who have been their successors to this day."
These quotations are the strongest that Episcopa-
lians produce from Tertullian in support of their sys-
tem. Let us examine them. This father tells us,
that in his day, presbyters presided in their assemblies;
that the presidents of their assemblies alone, in ordi-
184 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
nary cases, baptized ; and that they received the Lord's
Supper from no other hands but those of the presi-
dents: and at the same time he informs us, that ad-
ministering baptism is the appropriate right of the
highest priest, who is the bishop. What are we to
infer from this representation, but that presbyter, pre-
sident, and bishop, are employed by Tertullian as
titles of the same men? Again; this father, while he
declares that each bishop or president performed all
the baptisms for his flock, and that they received the
eucharist from no other hands than his, mentions that
they were in the habit of attending on the eucharist
three times in each week. Now the man who per-
formed every baptism in the church under his care,
and who administered the Lord's Supper three times
every week to all the members of his church, could
only have been the pastor of one congregation. To
suppose that any minister, however great his activity
and zeal, could statedly perform this service for more
than a single church, involves a manifest impossibility.
Nor is this all: absurdity is added to impossibility, by
supposing, as Episcopalians must, that the bishop did
all this when he had many presbyters under him, who
were all invested by the very nature of their office,
with the power of administering both sacraments as
well as himself.
But it will be asked — why then is the bishop called
by Tertullian the highest priest? Does not this ex-
pression indicate that there was one priest in a church,
at that time, who had some kind of superiority over
the other priests of the same church ? I answer, this
expression implies no superiority of order. The high-
est priest might have been the only pastor of the
church; nor is there any thing in the title inconsistent
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 185
with this supposition. A common pastor is " the
highest priest" known in the Presbyterian church.
To draw a conclusion either in favour of diocesan
Episcopacy, or against it, from language so entirely
ambiguous in its import, is surely more calculated to
expose the weakness than to exhibit the strength of
the cause in which it is adduced. Besides, Tertullian
informs us that this bishop, or highest priest, was alone
invested with the right of baptizing and administer-
ing the Lord's Supper; that the bishop might, when
he thought proper, empower elders and deacons to
baptize; and that even private Christians, who bore
no office in the church, might also baptize in cases of
necessity. But still he declares that administering
baptism was " the appointed office of the bishop," and
that they received the Lord's Supper from no other
hands than his. Either, then, Tertullian writes in a
very confused and contradictory manner, or else both
the bishop and elders mentioned by him are officers
of a very different character from those who are dis-
tinguished by the same titles in modern Episcopal
churches. His highest priest was evidently no other
than the pastor of a single congregation; the president
of the assembly, and of the presbytery or eldership,
which belonged, like himself, to a particular church.
With respect to the passage quoted above, in which
this father speaks of" the roll of bishops," and of the
line of bishops running down in a continual succes-
sion, it is nothing to the purpose of those who adduce
it to support diocesan Episcopacy. What kind of
bishops were those of whom Tertullian here speaks?
were they parochial or diocesan ? If we consider them,
as other passages in his writings compel us to con-
sider them, as the pastors of single congregations, then
16*
186 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
the obvious construction of the passage is perfectly-
agreeable to Presbyterian principles. But, what esta-
blishes this construction is, that Irenseus, who was
nearly contemporary with Tertullian, in a passage
quoted in a preceding chapter, in a similar appeal to
the heretics, speaks of the list or roll of presbyters,
and represents the apostolical succession as flowing
through the line of presbyters; an incontestible proof
that the words bishop and presbyter were used by
both these fathers, as convertible titles for the same
office.
Cyprian, the venerable bishop of Carthage, who
flourished and wrote about the year 250, is often
quoted by Episcopal writers as a strong witness in
their favour. The following quotations will show in
what light his testimony ought to be viewed. Epist.
73. " Whence we understand, that it is lawful for
none but the presidents of the church to baptize and
grant remission of sins." And again, Epist. 67. "The
people should not flatter themselves that they are free
from fault, when they communicate with a sinful
priest, and give their consent to the presidency of a
wicked bishop. Wherefore a flock that is obedient to
God's commands, and fears him, ought to separate
from a wicked bishop, and not to join the sacrifices of
a sacrilegious priest; since the flock or people has the
chief power of choosing worthy priests and refusing
unworthy ones, which we see comes down to us from
divine authority, that the priest should be chosen in
the presence of the flock, and in the sight of all, that
he may be approved as worthy and fit, by the judg-
ment and testimony of all. This is observed, accord-
ing to divine authority, in the Acts of the Apostles,
when Peter, speaking to the people concerning the
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 187
ordination of a bishop in the place of Judas; it is said
Peter rose up in the midst of the disciples, the whole
multitude being met together- And we may take
notice that the apostles observed this, not only in the
ordination of bishops and priests, but also of deacons,
concerning whom it is written in the Acts, that the
twelve gathered together the whole multitude of the
disciples, and said unto them, &c. which was, there-
fore, so diligently and carefully transacted before all
the people, lest any unworthy person should, by secret
arts, creep into the ministry of the altar, or the sacer-
dotal station. This, therefore, is to be observed and
held as founded on divine tradition and apostolic prac-
tice; which is also kept up with us, and almost in all
the provinces, that in order to the right performance
of ordination, the neighbouring bishops of the same
province meet with that flock to which the bishop is
ordained, and that the bishop be chosen in presence
of the people, who know every one's life, and are ac-
quainted with their whole conversation. Which we
see was done by you in the ordination of Sabinus,
our colleague, that the Episcopacy was conferred on
him by the suffrage of the whole brotherhood, and of
the bishops who were met there, and wrote to you
concerning him."
- Epist. 32. " Through all the vicissitudes of time,
the ordination of bishops, and the constitution of the
church, are so handed down, that the church is built
on the bishops, and every act of the church is ordered
and managed by them. Seeing, therefore, this is
founded on the law of God, I wonder that some should
be so rash and insolent as to write to me in the name
of the church, seeing a church consists of a bishop,
clergy, and all that stand faithful."
188 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Tract. Be Unitat. Eccles. " Our Lord speaks to
Peter, I say unto thee, thou art Peter, and upon this
rock I will build my church, &c. Upon one he builds his
church; and though he gave an equal power to all
his apostles, yet that he might manifest unity, he
ordered the beginning of that unity to proceed from
one person. The rest of the apostles were the same
that Peter was, being endued with the same fellow-
ship both of honour and power. But the beginning
proceeds from unity, that the church may be shown
to be one."
Epist. 3. " The deacons ought to remember, that
the Lord hath chosen apostles, that is, bishops and
presidents; but the apostles constituted deacons, as
the ministers of their episcopacy and of the church."
These extracts are remarkable. Though they are
precisely those which Episcopalians generally adduce
from Cyprian in support of their causey yet the dis-
cerning reader will perceive that all their force lies
against that cause. It is evident from these extracts,
that bishop and president are used by this father as
words of the same import; that the officer thus de-
nominated was the only one who had the power of
administering baptism; that the bishop in Cyprian's
days was chosen by the people of his charge, was or-
dained over a particular " flock," and received his or-
dination in the presence of that flock. All these cir-
cumstances agree perfectly with the Presbyterian
doctrine, that the bishop is the pastor of a single con-
gregation; but wear a most unnatural and improba-
ble aspect when applied to a diocesan bishop, having
a number of flocks or congregations with their pas-
tors under his care.
It is readily granted, that Cyprian speaks of the
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 189
church of Carthage as having several presbyters or
elders as well as deacons, and that he distinguishes
between presbyters of that church, and himself their
bishop. But how many of these were ruling presby-
ters, and how many were empowered to teach and ad-
minister sacraments, as well as to rule •, and in what
respects he differed from the other presbyters, whether
only as a standing chairman or president among them,
as seems to be intimated by his calling them repeat-
edly his colleagues or co-presbyters, we are no where
informed. The probability is, that he was simply the
pastor of the church, and that the presbyters of whom
he speaks, were either his assistants, or ruling elders.
All we know is, that writing to them in his exile, he
requests them, during his absence, to perform his du-
ties as well as their own; which looks as if Cyprian
considered the presbyters of his church, or at least
some of them, as clothed with full power to perform
all those acts which were incumbent on him as bishop,
and consequently as of the same order with himself.
Again; when Cyprian speaks of the Church as " be-
ing built on the bishops," and of all the acts of the
Church as being managed by them, Episcopalians
hastily triumph, as if this were decided testimony in
their favour. But their triumph is premature. Does
Cyprian, in these passages, refer to diocesan or paro-
chial bishops? To prelates, who had the government
of a diocese, containing a number of congregations
and their ministers; or to pastors of single flocks ? The
latter, from the whole strain of his epistles, is evi-
dently his meaning. He no where gives the least
hint of having more than one congregation under his
own care. He represents his whole church as ordi-
narily joining together in the celebration of the eucha-
190 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
rist. He declares his resolution to do nothing with-
out the council of his elders, and the consent of his
flock. He aflirms that every church, when properly
organized, consists of a bishop, clergy, and the bro-
therhood. All these representations apply only to
parochial, and by no means to diocesan Episcopacy.
For if such officers belong to every church, or or-
ganized religious society, then we must conclude that
by the clergy of each church, as distinguished from
the bishop, is meant those elders who assisted the
pastor in the discharge of parochial duty. It is well
known that Cyprian applies the term clergy to all
sorts of church officers. In his epistles, not only the
presbyters, or elders, but also the deacons, sub-
deacons, readers, and acolyths are all spoken of as
belonging to the clergy. The ordination of such per-
sons, (for it seems in his time they were all formally
ordained) he calls ordinationes clericce; and the let-
ters which he transmitted by them, he styles liters
clericse. * The same fact may be clearly established
from the writings of Ambrose, Hilary, and Epipha-
nius, and also from the canons of the Council of Nice.
When Cyprian, then, speaks of a church, when pro-
perly organized, as consisting of a bishop, clergy, and
brotherhood, he not only speaks a language which is
strictly reconcilable with Presbyterian church govern-
ment; but which can scarcely be reconciled with any
thing else. For it is alone descriptive of a pastor or
overseer of a single church, with his elders and dea-
cons to assist in their appropriate functions. But there
is one passage in the above cited extracts, which com-
pletely establishes the position, that Cyprian con-
sidered bishops and preaching presbyters as of the
same order. He recognizes the same kind of pre-
TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS. 191
eminence in bishops over presbyters, as Peter had
over the other apostles. But of what nature was this
superiority ? He shall speak for himself. " The rest
of the apostles/' says he, " were the same that Peter
was, being endued with the same fellowship, both of
honour and power; but the beginning proceeds from
unity, that the church may be shown to be one." In
other words, every bishop is of the same order with
those presbyters who labour in the word and doc-
trine: and only holds, in consequence of his being
vested with a pastoral charge, the distinction of presi-
dent or chairman among them. That I do not mis-
take Cyprian's meaning, you will readily be per-
suaded, when I inform you that Mr. Dodwell, that
learned and able advocate for Episcopacy, expressly
acknowledges, that Cyprian makes Peter the type of
every bishop, and the rest of the apostles the type of
every presbyter.
Firmilian, bishop of Cesarea, who was contempo-
rary with Cyprian, in an epistle addressed to the lat-
ter, has the following passage. Cyprian. Epist. 15.
" But the other heretics also, if they separate from the
Church, can have no power or grace, since all power
and grace are placed in the Church, where presbyters
preside, in whom is vested the power of baptizing and
imposition of hands, and ordination." This passage
needs no comment. It not only represents the right
to baptize and the right to ordain as going together;
but it also expressly ascribes both to the elders who
preside in the churches.
The testimony of Jerome on this subject is remark-
ably explicit and decisive. This distinguished father,
who nourished about the year 380, and who was ac-
knowledged by the whole Christian world to be one
192 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
of the most pious and learned men of his day,* does
not merely convey his opinion in indirect terms and
occasional hints, as most of the preceding fathers had
done, but in the most express and formal manner. In
his Commentary on Titus we find the following pas-
sage. " Let us diligently attend to the words of the
apostle, saying, That thou mayest ordain elders in
every city, as I have appointed thee. Who discoursing
in what follows, what sort of presbyter is to be or-
dained, saith, If any one be blameless, the husband
of one wife, &c, afterwards adds, For a bishop must
be blameless, as the steward of God, &c. A presby-
ter, therefore, is the same as a bishop; and before
there were, by the devil's instinct, parties in religion,
and it was said among the people, I am of Paul, I of
Apollos,and I of Cephas,! the churches were govern-
* The celebrated Erasmus declared concerning Jerome, that " he
was, without controversy, the most learned of all Christians, the
prince of divines, and for eloquence that he excelled Cicero."
f Some Episcopal writers have attempted, from this allusion of Je-
rome to 1 Cor. i. 12, to infer that he dates Episcopacy as early as the
dispute at Corinth, to which this passage refers. But this inference
is effectually refuted by two considerations. In the first place, Je-
rome adduces proof that bishop and presbyter were originally the
same, from portions of the New Testament which were certainly
written after the first Epistle to the Corinthians. In the second place,
that language of the apostle, one saith I am of Paul, and another I
am of Apollos, &c, has been familiarly applied in every age, by way
of allusion, to actual divisions in the Church. And were those who
put the construction on Jerome which I am opposing, a little better
acquainted with his writings, they would know that in another place
he himself applies the same passage to some disturbers of the Church's
peace in the fourth century. Suppose any one were describing a di-
vision in a church in the nineteenth century, and were to say, as has
been said a thousand times since the days of Paul, " They are all at
strife, one saying, ' I am of Paul, and another I am of Apollos, &c.' "
how would he be understood ? As referring to that Scripture by way
of allusion, or as meaning to say that the division which he described,
took place in the days of Paul ]
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 193
ed by the common council of presbyters. But after-
wards, when every one thought that those whom he
baptized were rather his than Christ's, it was deter-
mined through the whole world, that one of the pres-
byters should be set above the rest, to whom all care
of the Church should belong, that the seeds of schism
might be taken away. If any suppose that it is merely
our opinion, and not that of the Scriptures, that bishop
and presbyter are the same, and that one is the name
of age, the other of office, let him read the words of the
apostles to the Philippians, saying, " Paul and Timo-
thy, the servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in
Christ Jesus that are at Philippi, with the bishops and
deacons." Philippi is a city of Macedonia, and cer-
tainly in one city there could not be more than one
bishop as they are now styled. But at that time they
called the same men bishops whom they called pres-
byters; therefore, he speaks indifferently of bishops
as of presbyters. This may seem even yet doubtful
to some, till it be proved by another testimony. It is
written in the Acts of the Apostles, that when the
apostle came to Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called
the presbyters of that church, to whom, among other
things, he said, "Take heed to yourselves, and to all
the flock over whom the Holy Ghost hath made you
bishops, to feed the Church of God which he hath
purchased with his own blood." Here observe dili-
gently that calling together the presbyters of one city,
Ephesus, he afterwards styles the same persons
bishops. If any will receive that epistle which is
written in the name of Paul to the Hebrews, there
also the care of the Church is equally divided among
many, since he writes to the people, " Obey them that
have the rule over you, and submit yourselves, for
17
194 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
they watch for your souls as those that must give an
account, that they may do it with joy and not with
grief, for that is unprofitable for you.'' And Peter (so
called from the firmness of his faith) in his epistle,
saith," The presbyters which are among you I exhort,
who am also a presbyter, and a witness of the suffer-
ings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that
shall be revealed. Feed the flock of God which is
among you, not by constraint but willingly." These
things I have written to show, that among the an-
cients, presbyters and bishops were the same. But,
by little and little, that all the seeds of dissension
might be plucked up, the whole care was devolved on
one. As, therefore, the presbyters know, that by the
custom of the church they are subject to him who is
their president, so let bishops know that they are
above presbyters more by the custom of the Church
than by the true dispensation of Christ; and that they
ought to rule the Church in common, imitating Moses,
"who, when he might alone rule the people of Israel,
chose seventy with whom he might judge the people. "
In Jerome's epistle to Evagrius, he speaks on the
same subject in the following pointed language.* " I
* Among the numerous expedients to get rid of this decisive testi-
mony of Jerome, one is, to represent that the epistle to Evagrius was
written in a fit of passion, in which the worthy father had particular
inducements to magnify the office of presbvter as much as possible.
To suppose that a man of Jerome's learning and piety, even in a fit
of anger, would deliberately commit to writing a doctrine directly
opposite to " the faith of the universal church from the beginning,"
and that too on a point of fundamental importance to the very exist-
ence of the Redeemer's kingdom on earth; that he should so earnestly
insist upon it, and make such formal and solemn appeals to Scripture
in support of it, is a supposition which can only be made by those
who are driven to the utmost extremity for a subterfuge. But how
shall we account for Jerome's having maintained the same doctrine,
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 195
hear that a certain person has broken ont into such
folly that he prefers deacons before presbyters, that is
before bishops: for when the apostle clearly teaches
that presbyters and bishops were the same, who can
endure it, that a minister of tables and of widows
should proudly exalt himself above those at whose
prayers the body and blood of Christ is made ? Do
you seek for authority? hear that testimony : "Paul
and Timothy, servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints
in Christ Jesus that are at Philippi, with the bishops
and deacons." Would you have another example ? In
the Acts of the Apostles, Paul speaks thus to the
priests of one church — " Take heed to yourselves and
to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made
you bishops, that you govern the church which he
hath purchased with his own blood." And lest any
should contend about there being a plurality of bishops
in one church, hear also another testimony, by which
it may most manifestly be proved, that a bishop and
presbyter are the same — " For this cause left I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that
are wanting, and ordain presbyters in every city, as
I have appointed thee. If any be blameless, the hus-
band of one wife, &c. For a bishop must be blame-
less, as the steward of God." And to Timothy — " Ne-
glect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee
by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the
presbytery." And Peter also, in his first epistle, saith,
" The presbyters which are among you I exhort, who
illustrated by the same reasonings, and fortified by the same Scrip-
tural quotations, in his Commentary on Titus, before quoted, which
must be supposed to have been written with much reflection and se-
riousness, and which was solemnly delivered as a legacy to the
Church, by one of her most illustrious ministers ?
196 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
am also a presbyter, and a witness of the sufferings
of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be
revealed ; to rule the flock of Christ, and to inspect
it, not of constraint, but willingly according to God;"
which is more significantly expressed in the Greek
'ErtusxoTtow'tss, that is, superintending it, whence the
name of bishop is drawn. Do the testimonies of such
men seem small to thee? Let the evangelical trum-
pet sound, the son of thunder, whom Jesus loved
much, who drank the streams of doctrine from our
Saviour's breast. " The presbyter to the elect lady and
her children, whom I love in the truth." And in an-
other epistle, "the presbyter to the beloved Gaius,
whom I love in the truth." But that one was after-
wards chosen, who should be set above the rest, was
done as a remedy against schism; lest every one
drawing the Church of Christ to himself, should break
it in pieces. For at Alexandria, from Mark, the
Evangelist, to Heraclas and Dionysius, the bishops
thereof, the presbyters always named one, chosen
from among them, and placed in an higher degree,
bishop. As if an army should make an emperor; or
the deacons should choose one of themselves whom
they knew to be most diligent, and call him arch-
deacon." And a little afterwards, in the same epistle,
he says, " presbyter and bishop, the one is the name
of age, the other of dignity: Whence in the epistles
to Timothy and Titus, there is mention made of the
ordination of bishop and deacon, but not of presbyters,
because the presbyter is included in the bishop."
After perusing this most explicit and unequivocal
testimony; a testimony which one would imagine
could scarcely have been more formal or more deci-
sive; the reader will be surprised to learn that some
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 197
Episcopal writers have ventured to say, that Jerome
merely offers a "conjecture," that in the apostles' days,
bishop and presbyter were the same. If the extracts
above stated be the language of conjecture I should
be utterly at a loss to know what is the language of
assertion and proof. In what manner could he have
spoken more clearly or more positively ? But I will
not insult the understanding of the reader by pursuing
the refutation of this pretence. From the foregoing
extracts, it is abundantly apparent:
1. That the interpretation given, in a former chap-
ter, of those passages of Scripture which represent
bishops and presbyters as the same, in office and
power, as well as in title, is by no means a novel in-
terpretation, invented to serve the purposes of a party,
as Episcopalians have frequently asserted; but an in-
terpretation more than fourteen hundred years old ;
and represented as the general sense of the apostolic
age, by one who had as good an opportunity of be-
coming acquainted with early opinions on this sub-
ject as any man then living.
2. That a departure from the primitive model of
church government had taken place in Jerome's day;
that this departure consisted in making a distinction
of order between bishops and presbyters ; and that
this distinction was neither warranted by Scripture,
nor conformable to the apostolic model; but owed its
origin to the decay of religion, and especially to the
ambition of ministers. It commenced " when every
one began to think that those whom he baptized were
rather his than Christ's." And to crown all he as-
serts, that it was "founded on the custom of the
Church," rather than upon " any true dispensation of
Christ." This conclusively decides his meaning.
17*
198 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
3. It is expressly asserted by Jerome, that this
change in the constitution of the Christian ministry
came in (paulatim) by little and little. He says, in-
deed, in one of the passages above quoted, that it was
agreed " all over the world," as a remedy against
schism, to choose one of the presbyters, and make
him president or moderator of the body ; and some
commentators on this passage have represented it as
saying that the change was made all at once. For-
tunately, however, we have Jerome's express decla-
ration in another place, that the practice came in
gradually. But whether half a century or two cen-
turies elapsed before the " whole world" came to an
agreement on this subject, he does not say.
4. Jerome further informs us, that the first pre-
eminence of bishops was only such as the body of
the presbyters were able to confer. They were only
standing presidents or moderators; and all the ordi-
nation they received, on being thus chosen, was per-
formed by the presbyters themselves.* This he tells
us was the only Episcopacy that existed in the church
* To this some Episcopal writers reply, that Jerome does not ex-
pressly assert that the presbyters ordained the bishop, but only that
they chose him, placed him in a higher seat, and called him bishop.
And hence they take the liberty of inferring that the election was by
the presbyters, but the ordination by other diocesan bishops. To sup-
pose this, is to make Jerome reason most inconclusively, and adduce
an instance which was not only nothing to the purpose, but directly
hostile to his whole argument. If the presbyters did not do all that
was done, the case had nothing to do with his reasoning. Besides,
Eutychius the patriarch of Alexandria, in his "Origines Ecclesia
Alexandrince," published by the learned Selden, expressly declares,
" that the twelve presbyters constituted by Mark, upon the vacancy
of the see, did choose out of their number one to be head over the
rest, and the other eleven did lay their hands upon him, and blessed
him, and made him patriarch."
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 199
of Alexandria, one of the most conspicuous then in
the world, until after the middle of the third century.
5. It is finally manifest, from these quotations, that
while Jerome maintains the parity of all ministers of
the gospel in the primitive Church, he entirely ex-
cludes deacons from being an order of clergy at all.
" Who can endure it, that a minister of tables and of
widows should proudly exalt himself above those at
whose prayers the body and blood of Christ is made?"
Some zealous Episcopal writers have endeavoured
to destroy the force of these express declarations of
Jerome, by quoting other passages, in which he speaks
of bishops and presbyters in the current language of
his time. For instance, in one place, speaking of that
pre-eminence which bishops had then attained, he
asks, " What can a bishop do that a presbyter may
not also do, excepting ordination?" But it is evident
that Jerome, in this passage, refers, not to the primi-
tive right of bishops, but to a prerogative which they
had gradually acquired, and which was generally
yielded to them in his day. His position is, that even
then there was no right which they arrogated to
themselves above presbyters, excepting that of ordi-
nation. In like manner, in another place, he makes
a kind of loose comparison between the officers of the
Christian Church, and the Jewish priesthood. These
passages, however, and others of a similar kind, fur-
nish nothing in support of the Episcopal cause.* Je-
rome, when writing on ordinary occasions, spoke of
* Accordingly bishop Stillingfleet declares, " Among all the fifteen
testimonies produced by a learned writer out of Jerome, for the supe-
riority of bishops above presbyters, I cannot find one that does found
it upon divine right; but only on the convenience of such an order
for the peace and unity of the Church." — Irenicum, Part II. Chap-
ter 6th.
200 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Episcopacy as it then stood. But when he undertook
explicitly to deliver an opinion respecting primitive
Episcopacy, he expressed himself in the words we
have seen; words as absolutely decisive as any friend
of Presbyterian parity could wish. To attempt to set
vague allusions, and phrases of dubious import in op-
position to such express and unequivocal passages;
passages in which the writer professedly and formally
lays down a doctrine, reasons at great length in its
support, and deliberately deduces his conclusion, is as
absurd as it is uncandid. Jerome, therefore, notwith-
standing all the arts which have been employed to
set aside his testimony, remains a firm and decisive
witness in support of our principle, that the doctrine
of ministerial parity was the doctrine of the primitive
Church. Accordingly some of the most learned advo-
cates of prelacy that ever lived interpret Jerome pre-
cisely as I have done, and consider him as expressly
declaring that bishop and presbyter were the same in
the apostolic age. Take the following as a specimen:
Bishop Bilson, a warm friend of prelacy, in his
work against Seminaries, book i. p. 318, expressly
quotes Jerome, as teaching the doctrine which we
ascribe to him, viz. " That bishops must understand
that they are greater than presbyters, rather by cus-
tom than by the Lord's appointment; and that bishops
came in after the apostles' time."
Dr. Willet, a very eminent divine of the Church of
England, in the latter part of the reign of Queen Eli-
zabeth, in his " Synopsis Papismi" a large and
learned work, dedicated to the queen, and professedly
containing the doctrines of his Church, in opposition
to the Romanists, speaks thus — " Of the difference
between bishops and priests there are three opinions:
TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS. 201
the first, of Aerius, who did hold that all ministers
should be equal, and that a bishop was not, nor ought
to be superior to a priest. The second opinion is the
other extreme of the Papists who would have not
only a difference, but a princely pre-eminence of their
bishops over the clergy, and that by the word of God.
The third opinion is between both; that although this
distinction of bishops and priests as it is now received,
cannot be proved out of Scripture, yet it is very ne-
cessary for the policy of the Church, to avoid schism,
and to preserve it in unity. Jerome thus writeth,
' The apostle teaches evidently that bishops and pres-
byters were the same, but that one was afterwards
chosen to be set over the rest, as a remedy against
schism.' To this opinion of St. Jerome subscribeth
bishop Jewel, and another most reverend prelate of
our own church, Archbishop Whitgift." — Synopsis
Papismi, p. 273.
The celebrated Episcopal divine, Dr. Saravia, who
was honoured and preferred in England, explicitly
grants that Jerome was against the divine right of
Episcopacy. " Jerome's opinion," says he, " was
private, and coincided with that of Aerius."*
The learned prelate, Alphonso de Castro, understood
Jerome in the same manner. He sharply reproves a
certain writer who had endeavoured to set aside the
testimony commonly derived from that father in
favour of Presbytery, and insists that the testimony,
as usually adduced, is correct. " But Thomas Wai-
densis," says he, "truly is deceived; for Jerome does
endeavour to prove that, according to divine institu-
tion, there was no difference between presbyter and
* De Gradibus Minist. Evangel. Cap. 23.
202 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
bishop." He afterwards adds, u Neither ought any-
one to wonder that Jerome, though otherwise a most
learned and excellent man, was mistaken."*
Bishop Jewel understood Jerome as we do, and ex-
pressly quotes the passage which is commonly quoted
by Presbyterians, to show that this father asserts the
original equality and identity of bishops and pres-
byters.t
Bishop Morton interprets Jerome in the same man-
ner. He expressly acknowledges that Jerome repre-
sents the difference between bishop and presbyter as
brought into the Church not by divine, but human
authority. He further asserts, that there was no sub-
stantial difference, on the subject of Episcopacy, be-
tween Jerome and Aerius. And further, that not only
all the Protestants, but also all the primitive Doctors
were of the same mind with Jerome.:}:
The learned Episcopalian, Professor Whitaker, of
the University of Cambridge, England, who flourished
in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, concurred in this in-
terpretation. " If Aerius," says he, " was a heretic
in this point, he had Jerome to be his neighbour in
that heresy; and not only him, but other fathers, both
Greek and Latin, as is confessed by Medina. Aerius
thought that presbyter did not differ from bishop by
any divine law and authority; and the same thing
was contended for by Jerome, and he defended it by
those very Scripture testimonies that Aerius did."§
Few men have been more distinguished for their
* Contra Heres. p. 103, 104.
t Defence of his Apology for the Church of England, p. 248.
t Cathol. Apolog. Lib. i. p. 118—120.
§ Controv. iv. Quest, i. Cap. iii. Sect. 30.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 203
learned and zealous labours in favour of Episcopacy
than Dr. William Nichols. Yet this eminent Episco-
palian, speaking of Jerome, thus expresses himself.
"At last came St. Jerome, though not till above three
centuries after the apostles' times, who valuing him-
self upon his learning, which, indeed, was very great;
and being provoked by the insolence of some deacons,
who set themselves above presbyters; to the end he
might maintain the dignity of his order against such
arrogant persons, he advanced a notion never heard
of before, viz. that presbyters were not a different
order from bishops; and that a bishop was only a
more eminent presbyter, chosen out of the rest, and
set over them, for preventing of schism."*
Luther, in the Articles of Smalcald, which he
framed, expressly declares that Jerome taught that
bishop and presbyter were the same by divine right,
and that the distinction between them was brought in
only by human authority. This declaration was also
subscribed by Melancthon. And in the Confessions
of Wirtemberg and Helvetia the same statement is
explicitly made.t
* Defence of the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England,
p. 241.
t The manner in which Hooker, the author of the " Ecclesiastical
Polity," treats Jerome's testimony is remarkable. After giving one
of those Episcopal glosses of the learned father which would fasten
upon him either self-contradiction or absurdity, he adds " This an-
swer to St. Jerome seemeth dangerous. I have qualified it as I may
by the addition of some words of restraint. Yet I satisfy not myself.
In my judgment it would be altered." Perhaps the most natural
construction of this passage is, that the author wrote it on the mar-
gin of his manuscript, to express some misgiving of mind as to the
gloss he had offered, and to suggest the propriety of some alteration ;
but that some ignorant transcriber incorporated it with the text
204 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
I shall close my remarks on the testimony of Je-
rome, with the judgment of Bishop Croft, an English
prelate, who flourished in the reign of Charles Unex-
pressed in the following words — " And now I desire
my reader, if he understands Latin, to view the epis-
tle of St. Jerome to Evagrius ; and doubtless he will
wonder to see men have the confidence to quote any
thing out of it for the distinction between Episcopacy
and Presbytery; for the whole epistle is to show the
identity of them."*
But what strongly confirms our interpretation of
Jerome is, that several fathers contemporary, or nearly
so, with him, when called to speak specifically on the
same subject, make, in substance, the same statement.
In other parts of their writings, they speak, as Jerome
did, in the current language of their time: but when
they had occasion to express a precise opinion on the
point now under consideration, they do it in a way
not to be mistaken. Two or three examples of this
will be sufficient.
Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in writing to Jerome,
who was a presbyter, expresses himself thus: " I en-
treat you to correct me faithfully when you see I
need it; for although, according to the names of honour
which the custom of the Church has now brought
into use, the office of bishop is greater than that of
presbyter, nevertheless, in many respects, Augus-
tine is still inferior to Jerome." Epist. 19. ad
Hierom. It is worthy of notice that Bishop Jewel
in the " Defence of his Apology for the Church of
England," produces this passage for the express pur-
pose of showing the original identity of bishop and
* Naked Truth, p. 45.
TESTIMONY OP THE FATHERS. 205
presbyter, and translates it thus: " The office of bishop
is above the office of priest, not by authority of the
Scriptures, but after the names of honour which the
custom of the Church hath now obtained." Defence,
122, 123.
If there is meaning in words, Augustine represents
the superiority of bishops to presbyters as introduced
by the custom of the Church, rather than divine ap-
pointment.
Hilary, (sometimes called Ambrose,) who wrote
about the year 376, in his Commentary on Ephesians
iv. 2, has the following passage. " After that churches
were planted in all places, and officers ordained, mat-
ters were settled otherwise than they were in the be-
ginning. And hence it is, that the apostles' writings
do not in all things agree to the present constitution
of the Church: because they were written under the
first rise of the Church ; for he calls Timothy, who was
created a presbyter by him, a bishop, for so at first
the presbyters were called; among whom this was
the course of governing churches, that as one with-
drew another took his place; and in Egypt, at this
day, the presbyters ordain (or consecrate, consignant)
in the bishop's absence. But because the following
presbyters began to be found unworthy to hold the first
place, the method was changed, the council providing
that not order,- but merit, should create a bishop."
In this passage, we have not only an express decla-
ration that the Christian Church, in the days of Hilary,
had deviated from its primitive pattern, but also that
this deviation had a particular respect to the name
and office of bishop, which, in the beginning, was the
same with presbyter. He also declares, that, not-
withstanding this change, presbyters, even then,
18
206 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
sometimes ordained; and that the reason of their not
continuing to exercise this power was, that an eccle-
siastical arrangement, subsequent to the apostolical
age, alone prevented it.
It has been doubted, indeed, whether the word con-
signant refers to ordination at all. It is conceded by
several eminent Episcopal divines that the reference
is to that rite; but whether it be so or not, the pas-
sage undoubtedly teaches that there was something
which the bishops in his day claimed as their pre-
rogative, which had not been always appropriated to
them, and which even then, in the bishop's absence,
the presbyters considered themselves as empowered
to perform. This is quite sufficient for my purpose.
It shows that in the days of Hilary there had been a
change from the original state of things, and that the
bishops had encroached.
The testimony of Chrysostom, who wrote about the
year 398, is also strongly in our favour. " The apos-
tle," says he, " having discoursed concerning the
bishops, and described them, declaring what they
ought to be, and from what they ought to abstain,
omitting the order of presbyters, descends to the dea-
cons; and why so, but because between bishop and
presbyter there is scarcely any difference; and to them
are committed both the instructions and the presidency
of the Church; and whatever he said of bishops
agrees also to presbyters. In ordination alone they
have gone beyond the presbyters, and of this they
seem to have defrauded them."* 1 Epist. ad Tim.
* This perfectly agrees with the representation of Jerome, (with
whom Chrysostom was nearly contemporary) who says that the only
right which bishops had gained over presbyters, in his day, was that
of ordination.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 207
Horn. 11. The slightest inspection of Chrysostom's
original here will add peculiar strength to this passage.
The word here rendered defrauded, is n^sovextsiv,
which implies a dishonest overreaching; and distinctly
conveys the idea, not only that ordination was the
only point, in his day, concerning which bishops had
gained the precedence over presbyters; but that they
had gained this by fraudulent means. This is the
evident meaning of the word ^-Ksovextav. See 1 Thes-
salonians iv. 6. " That no man go beyond and defraud
his brother in any matter," &c. See also 2 Cor. vii.
2; and again, xii. 17, IS, where the same word is
used. Such a declaration from the pen of Chrysostom,
who was himself a prelate, settles the matter that in
the estimation of this father, (and it was impossible
he should be mistaken about it,) the superiority of
bishops was a contrivance of unhallowed ambition,
Theodoret, who flourished about the year 430, in
his Commentary on 1 Tim. iii., makes the following
declaration: "The apostles call a presbyter a bishop,
as we showed when we expounded the epistle to the
Philippians, and which maybe also learned from this
place, for after the precepts proper to bishops, he de-
scribes the things which belong to deacons. But, as
I said, of old they called the same men both bishops
and presbyters."
Primasius, who was contemporary with Theodoret,
and is said to have been Augustine's disciple, in ex-
plaining 1 Tim. iii. asks, " Why the apostle leaps from
the duties of bishops to the duties of deacons, without
any mention of presbyters?" and answers, "because
bishops and presbyters are the same degree."
.Sedulius, also, who wrote about the year 470, in his
208 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Commentary on Titus i., expressly asserts the identity
of bishop and presbyter. He declares, not only that
the titles are interchangeably applied to the same
men, but also that the office is the same; many of
them being found in the primitive Church, in one city;
which could not be true of diocesan bishops. In proof
of this, he adduces the case of the elders of Ephesus,
Acts xx., who all dwelt in one city, and who, though
called elders or presbyters in the 17th verse of that
chapter, are yet, in the 28th verse, called bishops.
And, finally, Aerius, a presbyter of Sebastia, and
contemporary with Jerome, maintained the same doc-
trine with that father, on the subject before us. He
not only opposed prayers for the dead, the supersti-
tious observance of fasts and festivals, and other un-
commanded rites; but he insisted, with zeal, that
bishop and presbyter were the same in the apostolic
Church, and that there ought to be no distinction of
orders in the holy ministry.
We are told, indeed, by the friends of prelacy, that
Aerius was reputed an heretic for holding that there
was no difference between bishops and presbyters.
And as an authority on this subject, they refer us to
Epiphanius, who, towards the close of the fourth cen-
tury, undertook to give a list of heresies, and included
Aerius in the number. But when this alleged fact is
impartially examined, it will be found to weigh no-
thing in this controversy. For, in the first place, Epi-
phanius is a writer of no credit. The learned Mosheim
speaks of him in the following terms. "His book
against all the heresies which had sprung up in the
Church until his time, has little or no reputation; as
it is full of inaccuracies and errors, and discovers
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 209
almost in every page the levity and ignorance of its
author." But, secondly, by comparing the whole tes-
timony of antiquity on this subject, it appears that
Aerius was condemned, not so much for maintaining
that bishop and presbyter were the same by the word
of God, as for insisting that there ought not to be any
difference made between them; in asserting which, he
opposed that pre-eminence which the bishops had
gradually gained, and set himself against the actual
constitution of most of the churches in his day. For
this he was hated and reviled by the friends of high-
church doctrines, and stigmatized as a heretic and
schismatic* This appears to have been the true
reason why Aerius rendered himself so obnoxious,
and was condemned by so many; while Jerome and
Augustine, unquestionably the most learned divines of
the age, though they held and avowed substantially
the same doctrine, yet escaped similar treatment, by
tolerating, and even approving the moderate prelacy
which was established in their time, not as a divine
appointment, but as a system founded on human pru-
dence. Accordingly Bishop Stillingfleet observes, " I
believe, upon the strictest inquiry, Medina's judgment
will prove true, that Jerome, Augustine, Ambrose,
Chrysostom, Theodoret, and Theophylact, were all of
* The following passage from Dr. Hawies's (an Episcopal clergy-
man) Ecclesiastical History, i. p. 340, is worthy of notice. " Aerius
made a fiercer resistance, and maintained more offensive doctrines ;
that bishops and presbyters in the Scripture are the same persons,
and only different descriptions of age and office; that prayers for the
dead were futile, and hopes from their intercession vain ; that stated
fasts and festivals had no prescription in the New Testament. These,
with similar assertions, roused a host of enemies, and he was quickly
silenced. So superstition stalked triumphant, and no man dared open
his mouth against any abuses."
18*
210 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Aerius his judgment, as to the identity of both the
name and the order of bishops and presbyters in the
primitive Church. But here lay the difference : Aerius
proceeded from hence to separate from bishops and
their churches, because they were bishops. Whereas
Jerome, while he held the same doctrine, did not
think it necessary to cause a schism in the Church by
separating from the bishops, for his opinion is clear,
that the first institution of them was for preventing
schism, and therefore for peace and unity he thought
their institution very useful in the " Church of God.57
Irenicum. To the judgment of Stillingfleet may be
added that of Professor Raignolds, Bishop Morton,
and other eminent Episcopal writers, who frankly ac-
knowledge that Aerius coincided in opinion on this
subject with Jerome, and other distinguished fathers,
who undeniably taught the same doctrine, without
being stigmatized as heretics.
Another witness on whose testimony much stress
is laid by Episcopalians, is Eusebius. They tell us
that this historian, who lived early in the fourth cen-
tury, frequently speaks of bishops as superior to com-
mon presbyters; that he gives catalogues of the
bishops who presided over several of the most emi-
nent churches; that he mentions their names in the
order of succcession, from the apostolic age down to
his own time; and that all succeeding ecclesiastical
writers speak the same language. But what does all
this prove? Nothing more than we have before
granted. No one disputes that before the time of
Constantine, in whose reign Eusebius lived, a kind of
prelacy prevailed, which was more fully organized
and established by that emperor. But does Eusebius
inform us what kind of difference there was between
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 211
the bishops and presbyters of his day? Does he say
that the former were a different order from the latter?
Does he declare that there was a superiority of order
vested in bishops by divine appointment ? Does he
assert that bishops in the days of the apostles, and for
a century afterwards, were the same kind of officers
with those who were called by the same title in the
fouth century? Does he tell us that this superior order
of clergy were the only ecclesiastical officers who
were allowed, in his day, to ordain and confirm? I
have never met with a syllable of all thisinEusebius.
All that can be gathered from him is, that there were
persons called bishops in the days of the apostles; that
there had been a succession of bishops in the Church
from the apostles to the fourth century, when he lived;
and that in his day, there was a distinction between
bishops and other presbyters. But does any one deny
this? To assert that, because Eusebius speaks of par-
ticular persons in the first and second centuries as
bishops of particular churches, therefore they were
so in the prelatical sense of the word, is really, im-
posing on the credulity of unwary readers; since
Episcopalians themselves grant that the term bishop
was applied, in the apostolic age, and for some time
afterwards, differently from what it was in the age of
Eusebius. We agree that there were bishops in the
first century, and have proved from Scripture and the
early fathers, that this title was then applied to the
ordinary pastors of single congregations. We agree,
also, that there was a succession of bishops in the
second and third centuries. And, finally, we agree
that in the time of Constantine, prelacy was established
in the Church. All this is perfectly consistent with
our doctrine, viz. that diocesan Episcopacy, or bishops,
212 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
as an order superior to presbyters, were unknown in
the primitive Church. I have never read a sentence
in Eusebius that touches this point; and I need not
repeat that it is the grand point in dispute. On the
other hand, we have seen that Jerome, who lived and.
wrote a little after Eusebius, not only touches this
point, but formally discusses it, and unequivocally de-
cides, that the bishops of Ephesus, Phiiippi, and
Crete, in the days of Paul, were a very different kind
of church officers from those bishops who lived in the
fourth century.
But this is not all. When Eusebius gives us formal
catalogues of bishops in sucession, from the apostles'
time until his own, he himself warns us against lay-
ing too much stress on his information; frankly con-
fessing, "that he was obliged to rely much on tradi-
tion, and that he could trace no footsteps of other his-
torians going before him only in a few narratives."
This confession of Eusebius, I shall present in the
words of the great Milton. " Eusebius, the ancientest
writer of church history extant, confesses in the 4th
chapter of his 3d book, that it was no easy matter to
tell who were those that were left bishops of the
churches by the apostles, more than what a man
might gather from the Acts of the Apostles, and the
Epistles of St. Paul, in which number he reckons
Timothy for bishop of Ephesus. So as may plainly
appear, that this tradition of bishopping Timothy
over Ephesus, was but taken for granted out of that
place in St. Paul, which was only an entreating him
to tarry at Ephesus, to do something left him in
charge. Now if Eusebius, a famous writer, thought
it so difficult to tell who were appointed bishops by
the apostles, much more may we think it difficult to
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 213
Leontius, an obscure bishop, speaking beyond his
own diocese; and certainly much more hard was it
for either of them to determine what kind of bishops
these were, if they had so little means to know who
they were; and much less reason have we to stand to
their definite sentence, seeing they have been so rash
as to raise up such lofty bishops and bishopricks, out
of places of Scripture merely misunderstood. Thus
while we leave the Bible to gad after these traditions
of the ancients, we hear the ancients themselves con-
fessing, that what knowledge they had in this point
was such as they had gathered from the Bible."
Milton against Prelatical Episcopacy , p. 3.
Besides the quotations above presented, which
abundantly prove that the primitive bishop was the
pastor of a single congregation, there are some facts,
incidentally stated, by early writers, which serve re-
markably to confirm the same truth.
The first fact is, that as the superiority of bishops
was first embraced in populous and wealthy cities, so
the pastors of the country churches maintained the
primitive form of government considerably longer than
those of the cities. The ministers of the congregations
surrounding the cities were called chorepiscopi, or
country bishops. They continued to exercise full
episcopal powers a considerable time after the pres-
byters within and near the great cities had become
subject to diocesans; until at length the influence
of the Bishop of Rome, and of some other ambitious
prelates, procured a decree of the Council of Sardis
to suppress the chorepiscopi entirely. The reason
given by the Council for this decree is remarkable.
Ne vilescat nomen Episcopi; i. e. " lest the title of
bishop should become too cheap'' This fact distinctly
214 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
marks the course of transition from plain rural pastors,
to proud and wealthy prelates.
A second fact is equally decisive. It is the small
number of souls committed to the care of some of the
early bishops. We are informed that Gregory Thau-
maturgus, when he was made bishop of Neo-caesarea,
in Pontus, about A. D. 250, had but seventeen pro-
fessing Christians in his parish.* And in many of the
early writers we read of bishops being located in
small obscure villages, within three or four miles of
each other. This is surely descriptive of parochial,
and not of diocesan Episcopacy. It would, manifestly,
be the height of absurdity to suppose that pastors who
could not possibly have more than a few hundred
souls under their care, were any other than overseers
of single congregations.
A third fact, which goes far towards proving that
bishops, in early times, were the ordinary pastors of
single congregations, is that it was then customary for
the flock of which the bishop was to have the charge,
to meet together for the purpose of electing him; and
he was always ordained in their presence. Cyprian,
in a passage quoted in a preceding page, expressly
tells us, that these were standing rules in choosing
and ordaining bishops; and Eusebius, (lib. 6. cap. 28,
p. 229,) in giving an account of the election of Fabi-
anus to the office of bishop, in Rome, confirms the
statement of Cyprian. He tells us, that upon the
death of Bishop Anterus, " All the people met to-
gether in the church to choose a successor, proposing
several illustrious and eminent personages as fit for
that office, whilst no one so much as thought upon
Fabianus, then present, till a dove miraculously came
* Gregor. Nyss. Oper. vol. ii. p. 979.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 215
and sat upon his head, in the same manner as the
Holy Ghost formerly descended on our Saviour; and
then all the people, guided as it were with one divine
spirit, cried out with one mind and soul, that Fabianus
was worthy of the bishoprick; and so straightway
taking him, they placed him on the episcopal throne."
The very existence of these rules in early times shows
that bishops were then nothing more than the pastors
of single churches; for in no other case is the appli-
cation of such rules possible. And accordingly after-
wards, when diocesan Episcopacy crept into the
Church, this mode of choosing and ordaining bishops
became impracticable, and was gradually laid aside.
A fourth fact, which shows that the primitive
bishop was the pastor of a single church or congrega-
tion, is that in the first three centuries, the bishop's
charge was commonly called rfagotxta, a parish, signi-
fying those who resided in the immediate vicinity of
each other. But, in process of time, when the bishop's
power was enlarged, and his territorial limits extend-
ed, his charge began to be called Scoixqots, a diocese,
a word notoriously taken from the secular language
of the Roman empire, and expressive of a larger juris-
diction. This change of diction, evidently contempo-
rary with the change of fact, is too significant to be
overlooked.
A fifth fact, which shows that primitive Episco-
pacy was parochial and not diocesan, is, that for a
considerable time after the days of the apostles, all
the elders who were connected with a bishop, are
represented as belonging to the same congregation
with him, and sitting with him when the congrega-
tion was convened for public worship. Indeed, some
of the early writers go so far as to inform us in what
^216 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
manner they were seated, viz. that the bishop sat in
the middle of a semi-circular bench ; that the elders
took their places on the same bench, on each side of
their president or moderator; and that the deacons
remained in a standing posture in the front of this
seat, and in a lower place, ready to perform the ser-
vices required of them. This representation perfectly
accords with our doctrine of primitive Episcopacy, in
which every congregation was furnished with a
bishop, elders, and deacons ; but cannot possibly be
reconciled with the diocesan form.
A sixth fact, which shows that the primitive bishop
was only the pastor of a single congregation, is, that
the early writers represent the bishop as living in the
same house with his presbyters or elders; a house
near the place of worship to which they resorted, and
capable of accommodating them all. They tell us, also,
that the bishop, together with his elders, were sup-
ported by the same oblations; that these oblations
were offered on one altar, or communion table ; and
that they were constantly divided, agreeably to cer-
tain established rules between the bishop and elders.
It must be obvious to every impartial reader, that this
account agrees only with the system of parochial
Episcopacy, and that on any other principle such a
plan of procedure would be at once impracticable and
absurd.
The last circumstance relating to the primitive
bishop which serves to fix his character, as the pastor
of a single congregation, is the nature of that service
which he was accustomed to perform. We have seen
something of this in the foregoing quotations; but it
will be proper to bring together into one view the
duties incumbent on the bishop, in the apostolic and
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 217
immediately succeeding ages. The early writers, then,
speak of the primitive bishop as performing, in gene-
ral, all the baptisms in his flock; as the only person
who, in ordinary cases, administered the Lord's Sup-
per; as constantly present with his people, when con-
vened; as the leader of their worship; as their stated
public instructor; as visiting all the sick under his
care ; as catechising the young people several times
in each week ; as having the superintendency of the
poor, none of whom were to be relieved by the dea-
cons without, in each particular case, consulting the
bishop; as celebrating all marriages ; as attending all
funerals; as under obligations to be personally ac-
quainted with every individual of his flock, not over-
looking even the servant-men and maids; as employed
in healing differences among neighbours; and besides
all these, attending to the discipline of his society, re-
ceiving and excluding members, &c. &c. Now is it
not evident that no man could perform these duties
for more than a single congregation? Can any im-
partial reader believe that the officers to whom all
these details of parochial labours were allotted, were
any other than the pastors of particular churches? To
suppose that they were diocesan bishops, having a
number of congregations, with subordinate pastors,
under their control, is a supposition too absurd to be
for a moment admitted.
Such is the testimony of the later fathers on the sub-
ject before us. We can find much evidence that, after
the close of the third century, a difference of rank
between bishops and ordinary presbyters began to be
generally acknowledged; but we can find no evidence
whatever, within the first four centuries, that the
Christian Church considered diocesan Episcopacy as
19
218 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
the apostolic and primitive form. On the contrary,
we have found several fathers of high reputation ex-
pressly declaring, that in the primitive Church, bishop
and presbyter were the same; and that prelacy, as it
existed in the fourth and following centuries, was
a human invention, and gradually adopted in the
Church, as a measure of prudence. We have found,
in particular, one father, who stands at the pinnacle
of honour, for learning as well as piety, maintaining
both these positions with a clearness, a force of argu-
ment, and a detail of illustration, which one would
imagine might satisfy incredulity itself. And we have
seen in these early writers, a variety of facts inci-
dentally stated; facts which, taken alone, would be
considered by any court on earth as affording con-
clusive proof, that even after a moderate kind of pre-
lacy arose, the bishops were still the pastors of single
congregations.
I repeat, it is not true that any one of the fathers,
within the first four centuries, does assert the apos-
tolical institution of prelacy. Some writers produce
Cyprian as saying, that " Jesus Christ and he alone
has the power of setting bishops over the Church to
govern it;" that " Christ constitutes as well as pro-
tects bishops;" and that "it is by divine appointment
a bishop is set over the church." They produce Ori-
gen, as saying, " Shall I not be subject to the bishop,
who is of God ordained to be my father? Shall not I
be subject to the presbyter, who is, by divine vouch-
safement, set over me?" They quote Hilary as de-
claring, " The bishop is the chief; though every bishop
is a presbyter, yet. every presbyter is not a bishop."
And also as asserting, that James, and Timothy, and
Titus, and the angels of the Asiatic churches were
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 219
bishops. They cite Athanasius as remonstrating with
one who declined a bishopric, in the following terms —
" If you think there is no reward allotted to the office
of a bishop, you despise the Saviour who instituted
that office." They represent Chrysostom, as com-
menting on 1 Tim. iv. 4, in these words — " Paul does
not speak of presbyters, but of bishops, for presbyters
did not ordain Timothy a bishop." And, finally, they
produce the fathers of the Council of Antioch, in the
year 265, as declaring, that "the office of a bishop is
sacred and exemplary, both to the clergy and to the
people." Now, is it possible that such writers have yet
to learn, that all these quotations, and ten thousand
more like them, are nothing to their purpose ? It is
truly amazing! Have not I, who am a Presbyterian,
repeatedly said, in the foregoing sheets, that "bishops
were, by divine appointment, set over the Church ?"
Do not Presbyterians perpetually speak of the office
of bishop in their Church as a " sacred office?" And
would any Presbyterian on earth scruple to say, that
bishops were and are ordained of God to be set over
the Church; and also that every member of their
flock, and even assistant preachers, within their parish,
if not invested with a share in the pastoral charge,
are bound to be " subject to them ?" But no one,
surely, could construe these expressions, on our part,
as implying that we believed in the divine institution
of such bishops as our Episcopal brethren contend
for. The truth is, these quotations, so confidently
made, only prove two points; First, that the fathers
in question believed that there were pastors called
bishops in the apostolic Church ; which no man, in
his senses, ever doubted: and, Secondly, that at the
time when they wrote, bishops were considered as
220 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
having some kind of superiority over common pres-
byters ; which is as little doubted as the former. In
short, these writers are deceived by the bare occur-
rence of the word bishop. Whenever they find this
word in the writings of the fathers, their imagination
is instantly filled with prelates, and with all the pecu-
liarities of the Episcopal system. But before the
smallest touch of inquiry this hallucination vanishes.
Though bishops in the third and fourth centuries had
appropriated to themselves powers, which before had
been enjoyed by others in common with them; yet
their office itself was of divine appointment. Pre-
latists, indeed, say, and endeavour to persuade their
readers, that the writers whom they quote, declare the
bishops which existed in the days of the apostles to
have been just such bishops as existed several centu-
ries afterwards, in their own times — bishops in the
prelatical sense of the word. But they have produced
no passage which makes any such declaration, or
which legitimately implies it; nor are they able to
produce such a passage, from all the stores of anti-
quity, within the specified limits.
I will not exhaust the reader's patience, by pursu-
ing further a chain of testimony so clear and indis-
putable. I have intentionally disguised nothing that
seemed to favour the Episcopal cause ; and, indeed,
amidst such poverty of even plausible evidence in
their behalf, there is little temptation to disguise any
thing. It has truly filled me with surprise at every
step of my progress, to observe, that, with all the con-
fidence of assertion, and all the parade of testimony,
exhibited by the friends of prelacy, they should be
able to produce so little from the fathers, their strong
hold, which can yield them any solid support. I can-
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS. 221
not, therefore, conclude this chapter in words more
expressive of my fixed opinion, than those of a distin-
guished bishop of the Church of England, who, though
he regarded prelacy as a wise human institution, stead-
fastly resisted the claim of divine right, which some
high churchmen in his day were disposed- to urge.
After having stated some of their most plausible argu-
ments, he declares, " I hope my reader will now see
what weak proofs are brought for this distinction
and superiority of order. No Scripture ; no primitive
general council; no general consent of primitive doc-
tors and fathers; no, not one primitive father of note,
speaking particularly and home to their purpose. "*
After this brief survey of the testimony of the
Fathers, I cannot help repeating a remark which I
made in reference to the testimony of Scripture.
Those early writers say very little on the subject in
question; and of that little a very small proportion is
at all decisive or " home to the purpose." Now, I ask,
could this possibly have been the case had those vene-
rable men viewed the subject in the same light with
modern high churchmen? Can it be imagined that
if they had considered prelacy as a divine institution,
and above all, as essential to regular ecclesiastical or-
der, without which there could be no gospel ministry;
no valid ordinances; in fact, no Church — can it be
imagined, I say, that, if they had regarded the sub-
ject in this light, they would have said so little respect-
ing it, and that that little should have been so remark-
ably wanting in explicitness and decision, as all must
acknowledge it, at least for the most part, to be? No,
I will venture to say it is impossible. Had I no other
reason for the confident persuasion that they were
* Bishop Croft's Naked Truth, p. 47.
19
222 TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
entire strangers to the doctrine of Episcopacy, in the
sense of our opponents, than the consideration of
what they omitted to say, that alone would be suffi-
cient to banish all remains of doubt. If they were
honest men, and really believed prelacy to be so im-
portant a matter as modern high churchmen would
persuade us, they could never have written on the
subject as they have, nor left it under so questionable
an aspect as the most sanguine and confident pre-
latists must acknowledge them to have done. To
suppose that, under such circumstances, they could
have done so, is one of the most incredible of all sup-
positions,
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 223
CHAPTER VI.
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
One of the most plausible arguments in favour of
prelacy, is drawn by Episcopalians from the early
rise of the prelatical system. The argument is thus
stated — " Bishops, as an order superior to presbyters,
are freely acknowledged by Presbyterians to have
existed toward the close of the third, and, beyond all
doubt, early in the fourth century. Now, in what
manner shall we account for the introduction of such
an order? Can any man believe that it was an inno-
vation, brought in by human ambition within the
first three hundred years ? Is it supposable that men
of such eminent piety, self-denial, and zeal as the
ministers of the first two hundred and fifty, or three
hundred years are represented to have been, could
have been disposed to usurp unscriptural authority ?
But, even if they had been wicked enough to be so
disposed, can we believe that any temptation to do so
then existed, when it is known that, by gaining eccle-
siastical pre-eminence, they only became more promi-
nent objects to their pagan enemies, and, of course,
more exposed to the fury of persecution? But, even
supposing them to have been so ambitious and un-
principled as to attempt encroachment on the rights
of others, and to have had ever so strong a tempta-
tion to do it, can we imagine that such an attempt
could have been successful ? would the rest of the
224 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
clergy have quietly submitted to such an usurpation?
would the people have endured it? In a word; even
supposing the clergy of that period to have been un-
principled enough to aspire to unauthorized honours,
and to encroach on the rights of their brethren; and
to have had the strongest inducements thus to act;
is it credible that so great a change in the constitution
of the Church could have taken place without oppo-
sition, without much conflict and noise? And if any
such conflict and noise had occurred, should we not
now find some record of it? Could such an encroach-
ment possibly have taken place without convulsion;
without leaving on the records of antiquity some
traces of the steps by which it was accomplished?
No, say the Episcopal advocates, it is not credible;
nay, it is impossible. The unavoidable inference,
then, is that no such alteration ever took place ; that
prelates, as an order superior to presbyters, have ex-
isted in the Church from the beginning; and, conse-
quently, were of apostolical origin."
This is the substance of an argument which emi-
nent Episcopal writers have ventured to call "demon-
stration," and on which great stress has been laid by
them all. And, indeed, I am free to confess, that I
think it is the most plausible argument they have.
Their Scriptural testimony amounts to nothing —
absolutely nothing. Their testimony from the Fa-
thers, we have seen to be a failure. But the argu-
ment which I am about to examine, has, at first view,
something like cogency. I am persuaded, however,
that a very slight examination will suffice to show
that this cogency is only apparent, and that it can
boast of nothing more than mere plausibility.
And the first remark which I shall make on this
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 225
argument is, that it is the very same which the Pa-
pists have been accustomed, ever since the time of
Bellarmine, to employ against the Protestants, and,
among the rest, against Protestant Episcopalians.
The Papists argue thus — "Every one grants," say
they, " that the bishop of Rome claimed a certain
pre-eminence over all other bishops, before the close
of the third century ; and in the fourth century some
pre-eminence seems to have been extensively con-
ceded to him." Now, they ask — " How could this
happen? The bishops of that day were all too pious
to be suspected of an attempt to encroach on the
rights of their brethren. But if it were not so; if the
prelate of Rome had been wicked enough to make
the attempt, what inducement had he to desire such
pre-eminence, since it would only expose him to more
certain and severe persecution? Even supposing,
however, that he was proud and selfish enough to
attempt to gain such pre-eminence, and had had the
strongest temptation to seek it, could he have accom-
plished any usurpation of that kind, without many
struggles, and much opposition? What were the
other bishops about? Is it credible that men of sense,
with their eyes open, and < of like passions with other
men,' should be willing to surrender their rights to
an ambitious individual? And even if an ambitious
individual had attempted thus to usurp authority, and
had succeeded in the attempt, would there not have
been resistance — warm resistance — much conflict in
the unhallowed struggle for pre-eminence? And
among all the records of antiquity, should we not be
able to find some traces of the conflict and noise occa-
sioned by this ambitious and fraudulent encroach-
ment? Now, since we find," say they, " no distinct
226 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
account of any such conflict and noise ; since we are
wholly unable to trace the various steps by which the
bishop of Rome is alleged to have gained the ecclesi-
astical throne on which he has been sitting for ages —
we infer that he was never guilty of any such usur-
pation; that his pre-eminence existed from the days
of the apostles ; and, of course, is an institution of
Christ."
It is perfectly manifest that the argument of the
Papists — and which they too call " demonstration" —
is of the very same character with that of modern
Episcopalians. It is, in fact, mutatis mutandis —
the very same argument ; and every intelligent reader
will see that it is quite as potent in Popish as in Pro-
testant hands. But, as was pronounced in the former
case, it is, in regard to both, plausible — simply plausi-
ble— and nothing more. A few plain statements, and
especially a few indubitable facts, will be quite suffi-
cient to destroy its force in the estimation of all intel-
ligent and impartial readers.
The first assumption in this argument is, that the
clergy, during the first three hundred years, had too
much piety, zeal, gospel simplicity, and disinterested-
ness, to admit of their engaging in any scheme for
usurping a power in the Church which Christ never
gave them.
We are accustomed to look back to the early
Church with a veneration nearly bordering on super-
stition. It is one of the common artifices of Popery
to refer all their corruptions to primitive times, and,
in concurrence with this, to represent those times as
exhibiting the models of all excellence. But every
representation of this kind ought to be received with
much distrust. The Christian Church during the
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 227
apostolic age, and perhaps for half a century, and
even a whole century afterwards, did indeed present
a venerable aspect. Persecuted by the world on
every side, she was favoured in an uncommon mea-
sure with the presence and Spirit of her divine Head
and Lord; and perhaps exhibited a degree of sim-
plicity and purity, which has never since been ex-
ceeded— possibly not equalled. But long before the
close of the second century the scene began to
change ; and before the commencement of the fourth,
a deplorable corruption of doctrine, discipline, and
morals, had crept into the Church, and dreadfully dis-
figured the body of Christ. Hegesippus, an ecclesias-
tical historian, who wrote in the second century, de-
clares that " the virgin purity of the Church was con-
fined to the days of the apostles." Nay, Jerome
asserts that " the primitive churches were tainted
with gross errors, while the apostles were still alive,
and while the blood of Christ was still warm in Ju-
dea." We know that in the very presence of the
Saviour himself, the evening before he suffered, there
was a contest among his disciples, "which of them
should be the greatest." The apostle Paul expressly
cautions ministers of his day against attempting to be
"lords over God's heritage." What a caution, you
will say, at such a time, when they were in jeopardy
of martyrdom every hour! Yet the undoubted fact
is, that we read, in several of the epistles, strong in-
dications of the ambition, the selfishness, and the en-
croaching spirit even of those who were set as leaders
and guides of the people, and who ought to have
been " ensamples to the flock." We read of Diotre-
phes, who " loved to have the pre-eminence," and
who, on that account, troubled the Church. In short,
228 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
the apostle Paul informs us, 2 Thessalonians, ii. 7,
that the mystery of iniquity, which afterwards
wrought such an amount of corruption and mischief
in the church, had already begun to work.
All this we find in the New Testament. But let
us pursue the course of the Church a little further, and
see whether the supposition of its entire freedom from
corruption, and from the influence of ambition and
conflict at this early period can be sustained.
Was there no spirit of domination manifested in the
fierce dispute between Victor, Bishop of Rome, and
Polycrates, of Ephesus, which took place in the
second century, as related by Eusebius? Was no
love of pre-eminence displayed by Cerinthus and
Basilides, whose burning desire was " to be accounted
great apostles?" Did Montanus, in the same century,
exhibit no ambition in broaching his celebrated
heresy? Was Samosatenus, in the third, wholly free
from the same charge? Did Demetrius of Alexandria,
discover nothing of an aspiring temper, when he sick-
ened with envy at the fame and the success of Origen?
Are there no accounts of Novatus having sought,
ambitiously and fraudulently, to obtain the bishopric
of Rome? Did not his contemporary, Felicissimus,
make a vigorous attempt to supplant Cyprian, as
Bishop of Carthage? Was not Cyprian brought in to
be bishop in that city, by the influence of the people,
in opposition to the majority of the presbyters, some
of whom were anxious to obtain the place for them-
selves? And did there not hence arise frequent colli-
sions between him and them, and at length an open
rupture? I ask, are any of these things related in the
early history of the Church? And can any man, with
such records before him, lay his hand on his heart,
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 229
and assert that there were no symptoms of a spirit of
ambition and domination in those times?
But I will not content myself with this general re-
ference to the early conflicts of selfishness and ambi-
tion. The following specific quotations will be more
than sufficient, if I do not mistake, to establish all that
the opponents of prelacy can need to refute the plea
before us.
Hermas, one of the earliest fathers whose writings
are extant, says, in his Pastor, " As for those who had
their rods green, but yet cleft; they are such as were
always faithful and good; but they had some envy
and strife among themselves, concerning dignity and
pre-eminence. Now all such are vain and without
understanding, as contend with one another about
these things. Nevertheless, seeing they are otherwise
good, if, when they shall hear these commands, they
shall amend themselves, and shall, at my persuasion,
suddenly repent; they shall, at last, dwell in the tower,
as they who have truly and worthily repented. But
if any one shall again return to his dissensions, he
shall be shut out of the tower, and lose his life. For the
life of those who keep the commandments of the Lord,
consists in doing what they are commanded; not in
principality, or in any other "dignity."*
Hegesippus, who lived in the second century, and
who was the first father who undertook to compose a
regular ecclesiastical history, writes thus. " When
James, the just, had been martyred for the same doc-
trine which our Lord preached, Simon, the son of
Cleophas, was constituted bishop with universal pre-
ference, because he was the Lord's near kinsman.
Wherefore they called that church a pure virgin, be-
* Simil. 8. § 7.
20
230 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
cause it was not defiled with corrupt doctrine. But
Thebuli, because he was not made bishop, en-
deavoured to corrupt the church; being one of the
seven heretics among the people, whereof was Simon,
of whom the Simonians."*
Some zealous Episcopalians represent the age of
Cyprian as among the very purest periods of the Chris-
tian Church, and quote that father with a frequency
and a confidence which evince the highest respect for
his authority. The following passages will show how
far the illustrious pastor of Carthage considered the
bishops of his day as beyond the reach of selfishness
and ambition.
" A long continuance of peace and security! had
relaxed the rigour of that holy discipline which was
delivered to us from above. All were set upon an
immeasurable increase of gain; and, forgetting how
the first converts to our religion had behaved under
the personal direction and care of the Lord's apostles,
or how all ought in after times to conduct themselves;
the love of money was their darling passion, and the
master-spring of all their actions. The religion of the
clergy slackened and decayed ; the faith of priests and
deacons grew languid and inactive; works of charity
were discontinued; and an universal license" and cor-
ruption prevailed. Divers bishops, who should have
taught both by their example and persuasion, neglect-
ing their high trust, and their commission from above,
entered upon the management of secular affairs; and
leaving their chair, and their charge with it, wandered
about, from place to place in different provinces, upon
* See fragments of this writer preserved in Eusebius, Lib. iv.
Cap. 22.
t They had been free from persecution a very few years.
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 231
mercantile business, and in quest of disreputable gain.
Thus the poor of the Church were miserably neglect-
ed, while the bishops, who should have taken care of
them, were intent upon nothing but their own private
profit, which they were forward to advance at any
rate, and by any, even the foulest methods/*'*
Speaking of Cornelius, who had been made bishop,
Cyprian says, " In the next place, he neither desired,
nor canvassed for the dignity conferred upon him;
much less did he invade it, as some others would,
who were actuated by a great and lofty conceit of
their own qualifications; but peaceably and modestly,
like such as are called of God to this office. — Instead
of using violence, as a certain person in this case hath
done, to be made a bishop, he suffered violence, and
was raised to his dignity by force and compulsion."!
The same father, in the same epistle, has the follow-
ing passage. " Unless you can think him a bishop,
who, when another was ordained by sixteen of his
brethren bishops, would obtrude upon the Church a
spurious and foreign bishop, ordained by a parcel of
renegadoes and deserters; and that by canvassing and
intriguing for it.":}:
Cyprian speaks also of a certain deacon who had
been deposed from his " sacred deaconship, on account
of his fraudulent and sacrilegious misapplication of
the church's money to his own private use ; and by
his denial of the widows' and orphans' pledges de-
posited with him."§
Origen, the contemporary of Cyprian, more than
once lashes the clergy of his day for their vices. The
following passage is surely strong enough, were there
no other, to take away all doubt. " If Christ justly
* De Lapsis, § 4. t Epist. 55. t Ibid. § Epist. 52.
232 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
wept over Jerusalem, he may now, on much better
grounds, weep over the Church, which was built to
the end that it might be an house of prayer; and yet,
through the filthy usury of some, (and I wish these
were not even the pastors of the people,) is made a
den of thieves. But I think that that which is writ-
ten concerning the sellers of doves, doth agree to those
who commit the churches to greedy, tyrannical, un-
learned, and irreligious bishops, presbyters, and dea-
cons."* The same father elsewhere declares, " We
are such as that we sometimes in pride go beyond
even the wickedest of the princes of the gentiles; and
are just at the point of procuring for ourselves splen-
did guards, as if we were kings, making it our study
moreover to be a terror to others, and giving them,
especially if they be poor, very uneasy access. We
are to them, when they come and seek any thing from
us, more cruel than are even tyrants, or the crudest
princes to their supplicants. And you may see, even
in the greater part of lawfully constituted Churches,
especially those of greater cities, how the pastors of
God's people, suffer none, though they were even the
chiefest of Christ's disciples, to be equal with them-
selves.'7!
Eusebius, who lived in the next century, writes in
the same strain concerning the age of Cyprian.
" When, through too much liberty, we fell into sloth
and negligence; when every one began to envy and
backbite another; when we waged, as it were, an in-
testine war amongst ourselves, with words as with
swords; pastors rushed against pastors, and people
against people, and strife and tumult, deceit and guile
advanced to the highest pitch of wickedness — Our
* In Matt. p. 441. t Ibid. p. 420.
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 233
pastors, despising the rule of religion, strove mutually
with one another, studying nothing more than how
to outdo each other in strife, emulations, hatred, and
mutual enmity; proudly usurping principalities, as so
many places of tyrannical domination. Then the
Lord covered the daughter of Zion with a cloud in
his anger."*
Gregory Nazianzen, who flourished in the fourth
century, at a time which many are disposed to assume
as the very best model of the Christian Church, speaks,
in a number of places in his writings, with bitter re-
gret of the proud and ambitious contests among the
clergy of his day. His language is the more remarkable
because he was himself a bishop, and of course some-
what interested in maintaining the credit of his order.
Speaking of one of the most famous councils of his
time, he says, " These conveyers of the Holy Ghost,
these preachers of peace to all men, grew bitterly out-
rageous and clamorous against one another, in the
midst of the church, mutually accusing each other,
leaping about as if they had been mad, under the
furious impulse of a lust of power and dominion, as
if they would have rent the whole world in pieces."
He afterwards adds, " This was not the effect of piety,
but of a contention for thrones." — Tom. ii. 25. 27.
On another occasion, in the bitterness of his spirit,
he expresses himself in the following strong language,
" Would to God there were no prelacy, no prerogative
of place, no tyrannical privileges; that by virtue alone
we might be distinguished. Now this right and left
hand, and middle rank, these higher and lower dig-
nities, and this state-like precedence, have caused
many fruitless conflicts and bruises; have cast many
• Hist. Eccles. Lib. viii. Cap. 1.
20*
234 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
into the pit, and carried away multitudes to the place
of the goats." — Orat. 28.
Nay, Archbishop Whitgift, with all his Episcopal
partialities, was constrained to acknowledge the am-
bitious and aspiring temper which disgraced many
bishops even as early as the time of Cyprian. " There
was great contention," says he, " among the bishops
in the Council of Nice, insomuch that even in the
presence of the emperor, they ceased not to libel one
against another. What bitterness and cursing was
there between Epiphanius and Chrysostom! What
jarring between Jerome and Augustine! Bishops
shall not now need to live by pilling and polling, as
it seems they did in Cyprian's time; for he complain-
eth thereof in his sermon De Lapsis."*
With Whitgift agrees his contemporary Rigaltius,
who was so much distinguished for his learned An-
notations on the works of Cyprian. Speaking of
Cyprian's age, and of the deacon's office, he says,
" By little and little, and from small beginnings, a
kingdom and a love of dominion entered into the
Church. In the apostles' time there were only dea-
cons; Cyprian's age admitted sub-deacons; the fol-
lowing age arch-deacons, and then arch-bishops and
patriarchs."
These extracts are produced, not to blacken the
ministerial character; but to establish the fact, that
clerical ambition, and clerical encroachments were
familiarly known, even during that period which
modern Episcopalians pronounce the purest that was
ever enjoyed by the Christian Church. I certainly
have no interest, and can take no pleasure in depict-
ing the foibles, the strife, and the vices of the clergy
* Defence of his Answer against Cartwright, p. 472, &c.
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 235
in any age. But when assertions are made respect-
ing them as directly contradictory to all history, as
they are contrary to the course of depraved human
nature j and especially when these assertions are tri-
umphantly employed as arguments to establish other
assertions equally unfounded, it is time to vindicate
the truth. To do this, in the present case, is an easy
task. The man who, after perusing the foregoing
extracts, can dare to say, that the clergy of the first
three centuries, were all too pious and disinterested to
admit the suspicion, that they aspired to titles and
honours, and intrigued for the attainment of episcopal
chairs, must have a hardihood of incredulity, or an
obliquity of perception truly extraordinary. We
have seen that Hermas plainly refers to certain eccle-
siastics of his time, who had " envy and strife among
themselves concerning dignity and pre-eminence."
Hegesippus goes further, and points out the case of a
particular individual, who ambitiously aspired to the
office of bishop, and was exceedingly disappointed
and mortified at not obtaining it. Cyprian expressly
declares not only that a spirit of intrigue, of worldly
gain, and of ecclesiastical domination, existed among
the clergy of his day, but that such a spirit was
awfully prevalent among them. Eusebius gives us
similar information in still stronger terms. Archbishop
Whitgift makes the same acknowledgment, more par-
ticularly with respect to the bishops of that period.
And even Dr. Bowden acknowledges that a number
of persons, as early as the days of Cyprian, and be-
fore his time, who aspired to the office of bishop, and
who used every effort and artifice to attain it, on be-
ing disappointed, distinguished themselves as heretics
or schismatics, and became the pests of the Church.
236 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
These extracts might be multiplied twenty-fold. If
any intelligent reader will look through the pages of
Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Origen,
Chrysostom, and, above all, Basil, to name no more, he
will find, within the first three hundred and fifty, or four
hundred years, an amount of evidence of the depravity
of ecclesiastics which will amaze and revolt him. He
will find evidence, not only of selfishness, of pride, and
of grasping ambition, but of voluptuous and licentious
habits, with the description of which I cannot pollute
my pages; and which would convince every impartial
mind that not merely some, but large numbers of
them were utterly unprincipled and profligate.
Now, I repeat, if any man, after reading such ac-
counts, can lay his hand on his heart, and say, that
there is no evidence that the ministers of the Christian
Church, even for the first two hundred years after the
apostolic age, were too pious, pure, and disinterested
to make any ambitious attempts to usurp power; or
to pursue their own aggrandizement at the expense
of the rights and claims of others; I say, if any man,
after reading the foregoing statements and citations
can lay his hand on his heart, and say this — he must
be blinded by a prejudice of the most extraordinary
kind. Nay, I will venture to assert, that, so far from
having reason to doubt the possibility of the clergy
of those early times striving with unhallowed ambi-
tion to gain the upper hand of each other, and to ob-
tain titles and places; if they were really such men
as their most venerable and trust-worthy contempo-
raries describe — it would have been something bor-
dering on miracle, if prelacy, or some such innovation
on the simple and primitive model of church order
had not arisen.
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 237
Still, however, the question recurs; What, in those
days of persecution and peril, before Christianity was
established, when the powers of the world were
leagued against it, and when every Christian pastor
especially held a station of much self-denial and dan-
ger, what could induce any selfish or ambitious man
to desire the pastoral office, and to intrigue for the
extension of the powers and honours of that office?
When my opponents can tell me what induced Judas
Iscariot to follow Christ, at the risk of his life; when
they can tell me what impelled Diotrephes to desire
the pre-eminence in the Church; or what were the
objects of Demas, Hymensens, and Alexander, in
their restless and ambitious conduct, while Calvary
was yet smoking with the blood of their crucified
Lord, and while their own lives were every moment
exposed to the rage of persecution; — when my oppo-
nents can tell me what actuated these men, I shall be
equally ready to assign a reason for the early rise and
progress of prelacy.
But there is no need of retreating into the obscu-
rity of conjecture, when causes enough to satisfy every
mind may easily be assigned. If the advocates of
Episcopacy do not know that there are multitudes of
men, in all ages, in the Church, and out of it, who are
ready to court distinction merely for distinction's
sake, and at the evident hazard of their lives, they
have yet much to learn from the instructions both of
human nature and of history. But this is not all. It
is a notorious fact, that the office of bishop, even in
those early times, had much to attract the cupidity,
as well as the ambition of selfish and aspiring men.
The revenues of the primitive Church were large and
alluring. It is granted that, during the first three
238 EARLY RISE OP PRELACY.
centuries, the Church held little or no real property ;
as the Roman laws did not allow any person to give
or bequeath real estates to ecclesiastical bodies, with-
out the consent of the Senate or the Emperor. The
contributions, however, which were made to the
Church, for the support of the clergy, the poor, &c.
were immense. During the apostolic age, the pro-
ceeds of the sale of real estates were devoted to eccle-
siastical and charitable purposes, and laid at the apos-
tles' feet. We find the gentile churches contributing
liberally to the relief of the churches of Judea, in Acts
xi. 29. Rom. xv. 26. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, and 2 Cor. viii.
The same liberality manifested itself in subsequent
times.* So ample were the funds of the Church of
Rome, about the middle of the second century, that
they were adequate not only to the support of her
own clergy and poor members, but also to the relief
of other churches, and of a great number of Christian
captives in the several provinces, and of such as were
condemned to the mines.t Such was the wealth of
the same church, in the third century, that it was
considered as an object not unworthy of imperial ra-
pacity. By order of the Emperor Decius, the Roman
deacon Laurentius was seized, under the expectation
of finding in his possession the treasures of the
* One cause of the liberality of the primitive Christians in their
contributions to the Church, was the notion which generally prevail-
ed, that the end of the world was at hand. This notion was adopted
by some of the early fathers, and propagated among the people with
great diligence. Cyprian taught, in his day, with great confidence,
that the dissolution of the world was but a few years distant. Epist.
ad Thibart. The tendency of this opinion to diminish the self-denial
of parting with temporal wealth is obvious. See Father Paul's
Hist, of Benefices and Revenues. Chap. II.
t Father Paul's Hist, of Ecclesiastical Benefices and Revenues,
Chap. iii.
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 239
Church, and of transferring them to the coffers of the
Emperor: but the vigilant deacon, fearing the avarice
of the tyrant, had distributed them, as usual, when a
persecution was expected. Prudentius introduces an
officer of the Emperor, thus addressing the deacon,
Quod Csesaris scis, Csesari da, nempe justum postulo;
ni fallor, haud ullam tuus signat Deus pecuniam. i. e.
Give to Caesar what you know to be his, I ask what
is just; for if I mistake not, your God coins no
money.*
Now the revenues of the churches, whether great
or small, were at the disposal of the bishops. The
deacons executed their orders. Of course they had
every opportunity of enriching themselves at the ex-
pense of the Church. And that they not unfrequently
embraced this opportunity, is attested by Cyprian,
who laments the fact, and is of opinion that the per-
secution which took place in the reign of Decius, was
intended by God to punish a guilty people, and to
purge this corruption from his Church. t And yet, in
the face of all this testimony, the advocates of Epis-
copacy permit themselves to maintain that there was
no temptation, either before or during the age of
Cyprian, to induce any man to desire the office of
bishop. Nay, they tell us, that to suppose there was
any such temptation, is, in fact, to yield the argument,
because it is to concede that the office then included
such a superiority and pre-eminence of rank as we
utterly deny. Nothing will be more easy than to
show that this whole plea is false, and every thing
founded upon it worthless.
* Prudent, in Lib. de Coronis. Father Paul's History of Ecclesi-
astical Benefices and Revenues, Chap. iii.
t See his discourse De Lapsis, before quoted.
240 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
The love of pre-eminence and of power is natural
to man. It is one of the most early, powerful, and
universal principles of our nature. It reigns without
control in wicked men ; and it has more influence
than it ought to have in the minds of the most pure
and pious. It shows itself in the beggar's cottage, as
well as on the imperial throne; in the starving and
gloomy dungeon, no less than in the luxurious palace.
Nay, it has been known to show itself with the rack,
the gibbet, and the flames of martyrdom in the imme-
diate prospect. This is wonderful; but so it is. And
to attempt to set up our imaginary reasonings against
the fact, is in the highest degree presumptuous and
irrational.
Now, though the bishop, for the first two centuries
after Christ, was, as we have seen, nothing more than
a mere parochial " overseer," in other words, the
pastor of a single church ; yet his office was not
without its attractions. It was a place of honour and
of trust. He was looked up to as a leader and guide.
The ruling elders and deacons of the parish by whom
he was surrounded, regarded him as their superior,
and treated him with reverence. And, as the bounty
distributed by the deacons was, to a considerable ex-
tent, directed by his pleasure — the poor, of course,
considered and revered him both as their spiritual and
temporal benefactor ; and gave him much of the in-
cense of respect, gratitude, and praise. Here was
abundantly enough to tempt an humble ecclesiastic
in those days, or in any days. There are thousands
of men — thousands of honest, good men, quite capa-
ble of being attracted by such fascinations as these.
Many an humble rectory; many a plain, and even
poor pastoral charge has been sought, from that time
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 241
to the present, with zeal and earnestness, for one half
the temptation which has been described. But this
was not all. While such were the attractions con-
nected with the bishop's office, in its primitive paro-
chial form, these attractions were not a little increased
in the third century, when ambition sought and ob-
tained some extension of the bishop's prerogative;
and still more augmented in the fourth, when worldly-
pride and splendour in that office began to be openly-
enthroned in the Church.
But still it may be asked — Even supposing the
clergy of the first three centuries to have been capa-
ble of aspiring, ambitious conduct; and supposing
that there were temptations to induce them thus to
aspire; can we suppose that their unjust claims would
have been calmly yielded, and their usurpations sub-
mitted to without a struggle on the part of the other
clergy, and the great body of the people ? If, then,
such claims were made, and such usurpations effected,
why do we not find, in the early history of the
Church, some account of a change so notable, and of
conflicts so severe and memorable as must have at-
tended its introduction?
In answer to this question, let it be remembered,
that the nations over which the Christian religion was
spread with so much rapidity during the first three
centuries, were sunk in deplorable ignorance. Grossly
illiterate, very few were able to read; and even to
these few, manuscripts were of difficult access. At
that period, popular eloquence was the great engine
of persuasion ; and where the character of the mind
is not fixed by reading, and a consequent habit of at-
tention and accurate thinking, it is impossible to say
how deeply and suddenly it may be operated upon
21
242 EARLY RISE OP PRELACY.
by such an engine. A people of this description,
wholly unaccustomed to speculations on government;
universally subjected to despotic rule in the state;
having no just ideas of religious liberty; altogether
unfurnished with the means of communicating and
uniting with each other, which the art of printing has
since afforded; torn with dissensions among them-
selves, and liable to be turned about with every
wind of doctrine; such a people could offer little re-
sistance to those who were ambitious of ecclesiastical
power. A fairer opportunity for the few to take the
advantage of the ignorance, the credulity, the divi-
sions, and the weakness of the many, can scarcely be
imagined. In truth, under these circumstances, eccle-
siastical usurpation is so far from being improbable,
that, to suppose it not to have taken place, would be
to suppose a continued miracle.
Nor is there more difficulty in supposing that these
encroachments were submitted to by the clergy, than
by the people. Some yielded through fear of the
bold and domineering spirits who contended for seats
of honour; some with the hope of obtaining prefer-
ment themselves in their turn; and some from that
lethargy and sloth which ever prevent a large portion
of mankind from engaging in any thing which re-
quires enterprise and exertion. To these circum-
stances it may be added, that, while some of the pres-
byters, under the name of bishops, assumed unscrip-
tural authority over the rest of that order; the in-
creasing power of the latter over the deacons, and
other subordinate grades of church officers, offered
something like a recompense for their submission to
those who claimed a power over themselves.
In addition to all these circumstances, it is to be
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 243
recollected, that the encroachments and the change
in question took place gradually. The advocates of
Episcopacy sometimes represent us as teaching that
the change in question was adopted at once, or by a
single step. We believe no such thing. As we have
seen, Jerome expressly tells us that prelacy was
brought in paulatim — by little and little. It was
three hundred years in coming to maturity. When
great strides in the assumption of power are suddenly
made, they seldom fail to rouse resentment, and ex-
cite opposition. But when made artfully, and by
slow degrees, nothing is more common than to see
them pass without opposition, and almost without
notice. Instances of this kind among nations sunk in
ignorance, and long accustomed to despotic govern-
ment, are numberless; and they are by no means
rare even among the more enlightened. The British
nation, in the seventeenth century, saw a monarch
restored with enthusiasm, and almost without oppo-
sition, to the throne, by those very persons, who, a
few years before, had dethroned and beheaded his
father, and declared the bitterest hatred to royalty.
At the beginning of the nineteenth century, one of
the most enlightened nations of Europe, in a little
more than twelve years after dethroning and decapi-
tating a mild and gentle king, and after denouncing
kingly government, with almost every possible ex-
pression of abhorrence, yielded, without a struggle,
to the will of a despotic usurper. And, still more re-
cently, we have seen a people enlightened and free,
who had for more than two centuries maintained and
boasted of their republican character, submit ignobly
and at once, to the yoke of a monarch imposed on
244 EARLY RISE OP PRELACY.
them by a powerful neighbour. In short, the most
limited knowledge of human nature, and of history,
shows not only the possibility, but the actual and fre-
quent occurrence of changes from free government to
tyranny and despotism, in a much shorter period than
a century; and all this in periods when information
was more equally diffused, and the principles of social
order much better understood, than in the second and
third centuries of the Christian era.
Nor is it wonderful that we find so little said con-
cerning these usurpations in the early records of anti-
quity. There was probably but little written on the
subject; since those who were most ambitious to
shine as writers, were most likely to be forward in
making unscriptural claims themselves; and, of course,
would be little disposed to record their own shame.
It is likewise probable, that the little that was written
on such a subject, would be lost; because the art of
printing being unknown, and the trouble and expense
of multiplying copies being only incurred for the sake
of possessing interesting and popular works, it was
not to be expected, that writings so hostile to the am-
bition and vices of the clergy, would be much read,
if it were possible to suppress them. And when to
these circumstances we add, that literature after the
fourth century, was chiefly in the hands of ecclesias-
tics; that many important works written within the
first three centuries are known to be lost; and that of
the few which remain, some are acknowledged on all
hands, to have been grossly corrupted, and radically
mutilated, we cannot wonder that so little in explana-
tion of the various steps of clerical usurpation has
reached our times.
In confirmation of this reasoning, a variety of facts,
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 245
acknowledged as such by the advocates of Episcopacy
themselves, may be adduced.
The first is, the rise of arch-bishops and metropo-
litans in the Church. All Protestant Episcopalians,
with one voice, grant that all bishops were originally
equal; that arch-bishops, metropolitans, and patri-
archs were offices of human invention, and had no
other than human authority. Yet it is certain that
they arose very nearly as soon as diocesan bishops.
In fact they arose so early, became in a little while
so general, and were introduced with so little opposi-
tion and noise, that some have undertaken, on this
very ground, to prove that they were of apostolical
origin. How did this come about? How did it hap-
pen that any of the bishops were proud or ambitious
enough to usurp titles and powers which the Master
never gave them? How came their fellow-bishops
to submit so quietly to the encroachment? And why
is it that we have quite as little on the records of an-
tiquity to point out the arts and steps by which this
usurped pre-eminence was reached, as we have to
show the methods by which diocesan Episcopacy was
established ?
Closely connected with the introduction of arch-
bishops, and other grades in the Episcopal office, is
the rise and progress of the Papacy. It is certain that
the anti-christian claims of the Bishop of Rome were
begun before the close of the second century. The
writings of Irenseus and Tertullian, both furnish abun-
dant evidence of this fact. Yet the records of antiquity
give so little information respecting the various steps
by which this "man of sin" rose to the possession of
his power; they contain so little evidence of any effi-
cient opposition to his claims; and represent the sub-
*21
246 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
mission of the other bishops as being so early and
general, that the Papists attempt, from these circum-
stances, to prove the divine origin of their system. Yet
what Protestant is there who does not reject this rea-
soning as totally fallacious, and conclude that the
supremacy of the Bishop of Rome is an unscriptural
usurpation? And although the most impartial and
learned divines may and do differ among themselves
in fixing the several dates of the rise, progress, and
establishment of this great spiritual usurper; yet the
fact that he did thus rise, and advance, and erect a
tyrannical throne in the Church, contrary to all that
might have been expected both from the piety and
the selfishness of the early Christians, is doubted by
none.
Accordingly, this view of the gradual and insidious
rise of prelacy is presented by a number of the most
learned and impartial ecclesiastical historians. Of
these a specimen will be given.
The first whom I shall quote is the learned Dr.
Mosheim, a Lutheran divine, whose Ecclesiastical
History has been for a century the theme of praise,
for the general impartiality as well as erudition mani-
fested by its author. In his account of the first cen-
tury, he has the following remarks: " The' rulers of
the Church at this time, were called either presbyters
or bishops, which two titles are in the New Testa-
ment, undoubtedly applied to the same order of men.
These were persons of eminent gravity, and such as
had distinguished themselves by their superior sanc-
tity and merit. Their particular functions were not
always the same; for while some of them confined
their labours to the instruction of the people, others
contributed in different ways to the edification of the
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 247
Church. Such was the constitution of the Christian
Church in its infancy, when its assemblies were neither
numerous nor splendid. Three or four presbyters,
men of remarkable piety and wisdom, ruled these
small congregations in perfect harmony, nor did they
stand in need of any president or superior to maintain
concord and order, where no dissensions were known.
But the number of the presbyters and deacons in-
creasing with that of the churches, and the sacred
work of the ministry growing more painful and
weighty by a number of additional duties, these new
circumstances required new regulations. It was then
judged necessary that one man of distinguished gravity
and wisdom should preside in the council of presby-
ters, in order to distribute among his colleagues their
several tasks, and to be a centre of union to the whole
society. This person was at first stjrled the angel of
the church to which he belonged ; but was afterwards
distinguished by the name of bishop or inspector; a
name borrowed from the Greek language, and ex-
pressing the principal part of the Episcopal function,
which was to inspect into, and superintend the affairs
of the Church. Let none, however, confound the
bishops of this primitive and golden period of the
Church with those of whom we read in the following
ages. For though they were both distinguished by
the same name, yet they differed extremely, and that
in many respects. A bishop, during the first and
second centuries, was a person who had the care of one
Christian assembly, which, at that time, was, gene-
rally speaking, small enough to be contained in a pri-
vate house. In this assembly he acted, not so much
with the authority of a master, as with the zeal and
diligence of a faithful servant. He instructed the peo-
248 EARLY RISE OP PRELACY.
pie, performed the several parts of divine worship,
attended the sick, and inspected into the circum-
stances and supplies of the poor." — Eccles. Hist. I.
101. 104 — 106. Such is the representation which this
learned historian gives of the government of the Chris-
tian Church during the first, and the greater part of
the second century.
Of the third century he speaks in the following
manner: " The face of things began now to change
in the Christian Church. The ancient method of eccle-
siastical government seemed, in general, still to sub-
sist, while, at the same time, by imperceptible steps,
it varied from the primitive rule, and degenerated to-
wards the form- of a religious monarchy. For the
bishops aspired to higher degrees of power and
authority than they had formerly possessed, and not
only violated the rights of the people, but also made
gradual encroachments upon the privileges of the
presbyters. And that they might cover these usurpa-
tions with an air of justice, and an appearance of rea-
son, they published new doctrines concerning the na-
ture of the Church, and of the Episcopal dignity. One
of the principal authors of this change in the govern-
ment of the Church, was Cyprian, who pleaded for
the power of the bishops with more zeal and vehe-
mence than had ever been hitherto employed in that
cause. This change in the form of ecclesiastical
government was soon followed by a train of vices,
which dishonoured the character and authority of
those to whom the administration of the Church was
committed. For though several yet continued to ex-
hibit to the world illustrious examples of primitive
piety and Christian virtue, yet many were sunk in
luxury and voluptuousness; puffed up with vanity,
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 249
arrogance, and ambition; possessed with a spirit of
contention and discord; and addicted to many other
vices, that cast an undeserved reproach upon the holy
religion of which they were the unworthy professors
and ministers. This is testified in such an ample
manner, by the repeated complaints of many of the
most respectable writers of this age, that truth will
not permit us to spread the veil which we should
otherwise be desirous to cast over such enormities
among an order so sacred. The bishops assumed, in
many places, a princely authority. They appropri-
ated to their evangelical function, the splendid ensigns
of temporal majesty. A throne surrounded with
ministers, exalted above his equals the servant of the
meek and humble Jesus; and sumptuous garments
dazzled the eyes and the minds of the multitude into
an ignorant veneration for their arrogated authority.
The example of the bishops was ambitiously imitated
by the presbyters, who, neglecting the sacred duties
of their station, abandoned themselves to the indo-
lence and delicacy of an effeminate and luxurious
life. The deacons, beholding the presbyters deserting
thus their functions, boldly usurped their rights and
privileges; and the effects of a corrupt ambition were
spread through every rank of the sacred order." — I.
265—267.
I shall only add a short extract from the same wri-
ter's account of the fourth century. " The bishops,
whose opulence and authority were considerably in-
creased since the reign of Constantine, began to intro-
duce gradually innovations into the form of ecclesi-
astical discipline, and to change the ancient govern-
ment of the Church. Their first step was an entire
exclusion of the people from all part in the adminis-
250 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
tration of ecclesiastical affairs; and afterwards, they,
by degrees, divested even the presbyters of their an-
cient privileges, and their primitive authority, that
they might have no importunate protesters to control
their ambition, or oppose their proceedings; and prin-
cipally that they might either engross to themselves,
or distribute as they thought proper, the possessions
and revenues of the Church. Hence it came to pass
that at the conclusion of the fourth century, there re-
mained no more than a mere shadow of the ancient
government of the Church. Many of the privileges
which had formerly belonged to the presbyters and
people, were usurped by the bishops; and many of
the rights which had been formerly vested in the Uni-
versal Church, were transferred to the emperors, and
to subordinate officers and magistrates." — I. 348.
Such is the representation of Mosheim, one of the
most learned men of the eighteenth century; and who
had probably investigated the early history of the
Church with as much diligence and penetration as any
man that ever lived.
The next citation shall be taken from Gibbon's
" Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire." The hos-
tility of this writer to the Christian religion is well
known. Of course, on any subject involving the
divine origin of Christianity, I should feel little dispo-
sition either to respect his judgment, or to rely on his
assertions. But on the subject before us, which is a
question of fact, and which he treats historically, he
had no temptation to deviate from impartiality; or, if
such temptation had existed, it would have been likely
to draw him to the side of ecclesiastical aristocracy
and splendour, rather than to that of primitive sim-
plicity. In fact, his leaning to the external show of
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 251
Romanism is well known. His deep and extensive
learning, no competent judge ever questioned: and,
indeed, his representations on this subject, are fortified
by so many references to the most approved writers,
that they cannot be considered as resting on his can-
dour or veracity alone.*
Mr. Gibbon thus describes the character and duties
of Christian bishops in the first and second centuries:
" The public functions of religion were solely entrusted
to the established ministers of the Church, the bishops
and the presbyters; two appellations which, in their
first origin, appear to have distinguished the same
office, and the same order of persons. The name of
presbyter was expressive of their age, or rather of
their gravity and wisdom. The title of bishop de-
noted their inspection over the faith and manners of
the Christians who were committed to their pastoral
care. In proportion to the respective numbers of the
faithful, a larger or smaller number of these episcopal
presbyters guided each infant congregation, with equal
authority, and with united counsels. But the most per-
fect equality of freedom requires the directing hand of
a superior magistrate ; and the order of public delibera-
tions soon introduces the office of a president, invested,
at least with the authority of collecting the sentiments,
and of executing the resolutions of the assembly. A
regard for the public tranquillity, which would so
* The pious Episcopal divine, Dr. Haweis, speaking of Mr. Gib-
bon's mode of representing this subject, expresses himself in the fol-
lowing manner : " Where no immediate bias to distort the truth
leaves him an impartial witness, I will quote Gibbon with pleasure.
I am conscious his authority is more likely to weigh with the world
in general, than mine. I will, therefore, simply report his account
of the government and nature of the primitive Church. I think we
shall not in this point greatly differ." — Eccles. Hist. I. 416.
252 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
frequently have been interrupted by annual, or by oc-
casional elections, induced the primitive Christians to
constitute an honourable and perpetual magistracy,
and to choose one of the wisest and most holy among
their presbyters, to execute, during his life, the duties
of their ecclesiastical governor. It was under these
circumstances that the lofty title of bishop began to
raise itself above the humble appellation of. presbyter;
and while the latter remained the most natural dis-
tinction for the members of every Christian senate,
the former was appropriated to the dignity of its new
president. The pious and humble presbyters who
were first dignified with the Episcopal title, could not
possess, and would probably have rejected the power
and pomp which now encircle the tiara of the Roman
pontiff, or the mitre of a German prelate. The primi-
tive bishops were considered only as the first of their
equals, and the honourable servants of a free people.
Whenever the Episcopal chair became vacant by
death, a new president was chosen among the pres-
byters, by the suffrage of the whole congregation.
Such was the mild and equal constitution by which
the Christians were governed more than an hundred
years after the death of the apostles."* — Decline and
Fall, Vol. II. 272—275.
Concerning the state of Episcopacy in the third
century, Mr. Gibbon thus speaks: " As the legisla-
tive authority of the particular churches was insensi-
bly superseded by the use of councils, the bishops
obtained, by their alliance, a much larger share of
* Here is an explicit declaration, that the presidency or standing
moderatorship of one of the presbyters, among his colleagues, without
any claim to superiority of order, was the only kind of Episcopacy
that existed in the Church, until near the close of the second century,
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 253
executive and arbitrary power; and, as soon as they
were connected by a sense of their common interest,
they were enabled to attack with united vigour the
original rights of the clergy and people. The prelates ^
of the third century imperceptibly changed the Ian- "
guage of exhortation into that of command, scattered
the seeds of future usurpations; and supplied by Scrip-
ture allegories, and declamatory rhetoric, their defi-
ciency of force and of reason. They exalted the unity
and power of the Church, as it was represented in the
Episcopal office, of which every bishop enjoyed an
equal and undivided portion. Princes and magistrates,
it was often repeated, might boast an earthly claim to
a transitory dominion. It was the Episcopal authority
alone, which was derived from the Deity, and ex-
tended itself over this, and over another world. The
bishops were the vicegerents of Christ, the successors
of the apostles, and the mystic substitutes of the high
priest of the Mosaic law. Their exclusive privilege
of conferring the sacerdotal character, invaded the
freedom both of clerical and of popular elections; and
if, in the administration of the Church, they some-
times consulted the judgment of the presbyters, or the
inclination of the people, they most carefully incul-
cated the merit of such a voluntary condescension/'
I. p. 276, 277.
Dr. Haweis, an Episcopal divine, in his Ecclesias-
tical History, a late and popular work, before quoted,
substantially agrees with Dr. Mosheim and Mr. Gib-
bon, in their representations on this subject. He ex-
plicitly pronounces with them, that primitive Episco-
pacy was parochial, and not diocesan; that clerical
pride and ambition gradually introduced prelacy; that
there was no material innovation, however, on the
22
■
254 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
primitive model, until the middle of the second cen-
tury; and that after this, the system of imparity made
rapid progress, until there arose, in succession, dioce-
san bishops, archbishops, metropolitans, patriarchs,
and, finally, the Pope himself.
I shall only add one more to this class of testimo-
nies. It is that of the celebrated Professor Neander,
of Prussia, probably the most deeply learned eccle-
siastical antiquary now living. And his connexion
with the Lutheran Church, as before observed, ex-
empts him from all suspicion of strong prejudice in
favour of either Prelacy or Presbyterianism. His
statement on the subject is so extended and circuitous,
that it is necessary to present an abridgment rather
than the whole, in this place. He expresses a de-
cisive opinion, then, that prelacy was not esta-
blished by the apostles-, that nothing more than a
moderator of each parochial presbytery existed for
nearly two hundred years after Christ ; that these pa-
rochial moderators or " presiding elders," had no
higher office than their colleagues in the eldership,
being only primi inter pares, i. e. the first among
equals; and that as the first Christian spirit declined,
the spirit of ambition and encroachment gained ground
against the " Presbyterian system," as he emphati-
cally styles the apostolical model. And, accordingly,
in speaking of the struggle of Cyprian against his op-
ponents, in the third century, he styles the success of
the former against the latter, as the triumph of the
Episcopal system over " Presbyterianism."*
The fact being thus established, that diocesan Epis-
copacy was not sanctioned by the apostles; that it
* History of the Christian Church, vol. i. p. 194, 238. London edi-
tion. Rose's translation.
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 255
was the offspring of human ambition; and that it
was gradually introduced into the Church; I shall not
dwell long on the precise gradations by which it was
introduced, or the precise date to be assigned to each
step in its progress. Such an inquiry is as unneces-
sary and unimportant as it is difficult. But as it may-
gratify some readers to know how those who have
most deeply and successfully explored antiquity, have
considered the subject, I shall attempt a sketch of what
appears to have been the rise and progress of this re-
markable usurpation.
The Christian religion spread itself during the apos-
tolic age, over a large part of the Roman empire. It
was first received in the principal cities, Jerusalem,
Antioch, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome. Here con-
gregations appear to have been first formed, and
church officers first appointed. As the places of wor-
ship were usually private houses, it follows of course
that each congregation was comparatively small. And
as we read of great multitudes having believed in
several of the larger cities, we may infer that there
were a number of these congregations, or small house-
churches in each of those cities; without, however,
being so distinctly divided into separate societies as is
common at the present day.
Each primitive congregation was probably fur-
nished with one or more elders, and also with dea-
cons. The elders were of two kinds: the first class
were ministers of the gospel, and therefore taught and
led the devotions of the people, as well as ruled in
the church. The other class assisted as rulers only.
It is not certain that both these classes of elders were
found in every church. We only know that they both
existed in the apostolic age; and that all the elders of
256 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
each congregation, when convened, formed a kind of
parochial presbytery, or church session. The teaching
elders were also called bishops. Of these each con-
gregation was always furnished with one, and some-
times with several, according to the number of its
members, and other circumstances. We are expressly
told in the sacred history, that in the days of the apos-
tles there were a number of bishops in each of the
cities of Ephesus and Philippi; and it is most proba-
ble that these were the pastors of different congrega-
tions in those cities respectively.
In those cases in which there were several pastors
or bishops in the same church, they were at first per-
fectly and in all respects equal. "They ruled the
church," as Jerome expresses it, " in common ;" and
the alternate titles of bishop and elder belonged and
were equally applied to all. It does not appear, that
in the beginning, even a temporary chairman was
found necessary. There was probably little formality
in their mode of transacting business. A large por-
tion of the spirit of their Master supplied the place
of specific rules, and of energetic government. But
towards the close of the first century, when both
churches and ministers had greatly multiplied; when
it was common to have a number of teaching as well
as ruling elders in the same congregation; when, with
the increasing number, it is most probable that some
unworthy characters had crept into the ministry; and
when, of course, the preservation of order in their pa-
rochial presbyteries was more difficult, the expedient
of appointing a president or moderator would natu-
rally and almost unavoidably be adopted. This pre-
siding presbyter was generally, at first, the oldest and
gravest of the number; but soon afterwards, as we
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 257
are told, the rule of seniority was laid aside, and the
most able, enterprising, and decisive presbyter, was
chosen to fill the chair. After a while, the choice of
a president was not made at every meeting of the
parochial presbytery, or church session, but was made
for an indefinite time, and sometimes for life ; in
which case the choice usually fell upon the person
who had the most influence, and was supposed to pos-
sess the greatest weight of character. This chairman
or moderator, who presided during the debates, col-
lected the voices, and pronounced the sentences of the
bench of presbyters, was, of course, the most con-
spicuous and dignified of the number. He had no
pre-eminence of order over his brethren ; but (to em-
ploy the illustration of a respectable Episcopal divine,
before quoted,) as the chairman of a committee has a
more honourable place than the rest of the members,
while the committee is sitting; so a chairman for life,
in a dignified ecclesiastical, court, was generally re-
garded with peculiar respect and veneration. In con-
ducting public worship, this chairman always took
the lead; as the organ of the body, he called the other
presbyters to the performance of the several parts
assigned to them; and usually himself prayed and
preached. When the bench of presbyters was called
to perform an ordination, the chairman, of course,
presided in this transaction; and in general, in all acts
of the church session or consistory, he took the lead,
and was the principal medium of communication.
This practice of choosing a president in the con-
sistorial courts appears to have begun in a short time
after the death of the apostles, and to have been the
only kind of pre-eminence that was enjoyed by any
of the bishops, over their brethren, until the close of
22*
258 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
the second century. Indeed Jerome declares, that this
was the only kind of Episcopal pre-eminence that ex-
isted in the church of Alexandria, one of the most
conspicuous then in the world, until the middle of the
third century. That such was the only superiority
which the principal pastor of each church enjoyed in
primitive times, and that such was the origin of this
superiority, is evident, not only from the direct testi-
mony of antiquity, but also, indirectly, from the
names by which this officer is generally distinguished
by the early writers. He is not only called emphati-
cally the bishop of the church, but, as all his col-
leagues also had the title of bishop, he is, perhaps,
more frequently styled, by way of distinction, the
president, (n^osat^s,) the chairman, (nposbpo^,) and the
person who filled the first seat, (npw*o%a0£Spia,) in the
presbytery. Had we no other evidence in the case,
these titles alone would go far towards establishing
the origin and nature of his pre-eminence.
The powers of this chairman were gradually in-
creased. In some cases his own ambition, and, in
others, the exigencies of particular times and places,
at once multipled his duties, enlarged his authority,
and augmented his honours. Not only the ruling
elders, but also his colleagues in the ministry were led
insensibly to look upon him with peculiar reverence.
His presence began to be deemed necessary, at first
to the regularity, and afterwards to the validity of all
the proceedings of the bencli of presbyters. And as
his office, in those times, was a post of danger as well
as of honour, the rest of the presbyters would more
readily submit to the claims of a man who put his
life in his hand to serve the Church. This may be
called the first step in the rise of prelacy. The ex-
EARLY RISE OP PRELACY. 259
ample once set in some of the principal cities, was
probably soon adopted in the less populous towns,
and in the country churches.
This measure led to another equally natural. The
pastors or bishops who resided in the same city, or
neighbourhood, were led on different occasions to
meet together, to consult and to transact various kinds
of business. Their meetings were probably at first
attended with very little formality. In a short time,
however, as Christianity gained ground, they came
together more frequently; had more business to trans-
act; and found it expedient to be more formal in their
proceedings. A president or chairman became ne-
cessary, as in the smaller presbytery or church session.
Such an officer was accordingly chosen, sometimes at
each meeting, but more frequently for an indefinite
period, or for life. Whatever number of congregations
and of ministers were thus united under a presbytery,
they were styled, (upon a principle of ecclesiastical
unity which was then common,) one church. The
standing moderator or president of this larger presby-
tery, was styled the bishop of the city in which he
presided. This was a second step towards prelacy.
At what precise time it was taken, is difficult to be
ascertained. But before the middle of the third cen-
tury, so greatly increased were the affluence and pride
of ecclesiastics, that the claims of this presiding pres-
byter began to be large and confident. As he offi-
cially superintended the execution of the decrees of
the assembly, his power gradually increased ; and it
was a short transition from the exercise of power in
the name of others, to the exercise of it without con-
sulting them.
In the towns where there was but one congregation,
260 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
and that a small one, there was generally but one
teaching presbyter associated with a number of ruling
presbyters. This was the pastor or bishop. When
the congregation increased, and the introduction of
other teachers was found necessary, the first retained
his place as sole pastor, and the others came in as his
assistants; and although of the same order with him-
self, yet he alone was the responsible pastor. In short,
the rest of the teaching presbyters in this case, bore
precisely the same relation to the bishop, on the score
of rank, as curates bear to the rector in a large Epis-
copal congregation. They bore the same office. They
were clothed with the same official power of preach-
ing and administering ordinances with the pastor, and
were capable, without any further ordination, of be-
coming pastors in their turn; but while they remained
in this situation, their labours were chiefly directed by
him. As a congregation under these circumstances
increased still more, and included a number of mem-
bers from the neighbouring villages, some of these
members, finding it inconvenient to attend the church
in which the bishop officiated every Lord's day, be-
gan to lay plans for forming separate congregations
nearer home. To this the bishop consented, on con-
dition that the little worshipping societies thus formed,
should consider themselves as still under his pastoral
care, as amenable to the parent church, and as bound
to obey him as their spiritual guide. When the pas-
tor agreed to this arrangement, it was generally un-
derstood, that there should be but one communion
table, and one baptistery in the parish; and, of course,
that when the members of these neighbouring socie-
ties wished to enjoy either of the sealing ordinances,
they were to attend at the parent church, and receive
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 261
them from the hands of the pastor or bishop himself.
At ordinary seasons they were supplied by his curates
or assistants, who, in labouring in these little orato-
ries or chapels of ease, were subject to his control.
There was, however, but " one altar" — one commu-
nion table — one baptistery allowed in his parish.
This was laying a foundation for the authority of one
bishop or pastor over several congregations, which
was not long afterwards claimed and generally yield-
ed. This proved a third step in the rise of prelacy.
The progress of the Church towards prelacy was
further aided by the practice of convening synods
and councils. This practice began at an early period,
and soon became general. The Latins styled these
larger meetings of the clergy Councils, the Greeks
Synods; and the laws which were enacted by these
bodies, were denominated Canons, i. e. Rules. " These
councils," says Dr. Mosheim, "changed the whole
face of the Church, and gave it a new form." The
order and decorum of their business required that a
president should be appointed. The power lodged in
this officer scarcely ever failed to be extended and
abused. These synods were accustomed to meet in
the capital cities of the district or province to which
the members belonged, and to confer the presidency
upon the most conspicuous pastor, for the time being,
of the city in which they met. And thus, by the
gradual operation of habit, it came to be considered
as the right of those persons, and of their successors
in office. " Hence," says the learned historian just
quoted, "the rights of metropolitans derive their ori-
gin." The order of the Church required, at first, the
presence of the presiding bishops, to give regularity
to the acts of synods and councils. In a little while
262 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
their presence was deemed necessary to the validity
of these acts ; and, in the third century, it began to be
believed that without them nothing could be done.
Such is the ordinary progress of human affairs. The
increase of wealth, the decay of piety, the corruption
of morals, and the prevalence of heresy and conten-
tion, were all circumstances highly favourable to the
progress of this change, and concurring with Jewish
prejudices, pagan habits, and clerical ambition, hur-
ried on the growing usurpation.
That the synods and councils which early began to
be convened, were, in fact, thus employed by the am-
bitious clergy, to extend and confirm their power,
might be proved by witnesses almost numberless. The
testimony of one shall suffice. It is that of the emi-
nent Bishop Gregory Nazianzen, who lived in the
fourth century, and who, on being summoned by the
Emperor to the general Council of Constantinople,
which met in 381, addressed a letter to Procopius, to
excuse himself from attending. In this letter he de-
clares, "that he was desirous of avoiding all synods,
because he had never seen a good effect, or happy
conclusion of any one of them; that they rather in-
creased than lessened the evils they were designed to
prevent; and that the love of contention, and the lust
of power, were there manifested in instances innu-
merable."— Greg. Naz. Oper. Tom. I. p. S14. Epis-
tle 55.
Toward the close of the third century, the title of
bishop was seldom applied to any other of the pres-
byters, than the different classes of presidents before
mentioned. The only shadow which now remained
of its former use was in the case of the pastors of
country parishes, who still maintained the parochial
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 263
Episcopacy, under the name of Chorepiscopi. The
ordaining power, originally vested in all presbyters
alike, was in the third century seldom exercised by
presbyters, unless the presiding presbyter, or bishop,
was present. About this time, the name of presbyter
was changed into that of priest, in consequence of the
unscriptural and irrational doctrine coming into vogue,
that the Christian ministry was modelled after the
Jewish priesthood. About this time also the office of
ruling elder appears to have been chiefly laid aside,
because discipline became unfashionable, and was put
down, and a part of the ministry of the word bestowed
upon deacons, contrary to the original design of their
office, which was to superintend the maintenance of
the poor. The presbytery sunk into the bishop's
council. The synod subserved the pretensions of the
metropolitan; and there was only wanting a general
council, and a chief bishop, to complete the hierarchy:
both of which were not long afterwards compliantly
furnished. In the mean time, the few humble ad-
mirers of primitive parity and simplicity, who dared
to remonstrate against these usurpations, were reviled
as promoters of faction and schism, and either thrust
out of the Church, or awed into silence.
When Constantine came to the imperial throne, in
the fourth century, he confirmed the usurpation of the
bishops by his authority, and bestowed upon them a
degree of wealth and power to which they had before
been strangers. He conferred new splendour on
every part of the ecclesiastical system. He fostered
every thing which had a tendency to convert religion
from a spiritual service into a gaudy, ostentatious,
dazzling ritual; and its ministers into lords over God's
heritage, instead of examples to the flock. Old Tes-
264 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
tament rites, heathen ceremonies, and institutions of
worldly policy, which had long before begun to enter
the Church, now rushed in like a flood. And, what
was worse, the great mass of the people, as well as of
the clergy, were gratified with the change. The Jew-
ish proselyte was pleased to see the resemblance
which the economy of the Christian Church began to
bear to the ancient temple-service. The Pagan con-
vert was daily more reconciled to a system, which he
saw approximating to that which he had been long
accustomed to behold in the house of his idols. And
the artful politician could not but admire a hie-
rarchy, so far subservient to the interests, and con-
formed to the model of the empire. Constantine
assumed to himself the right of calling general coun-
cils, of presiding in them, of determining controver-
sies, and of fixing the bounds of ecclesiastical pro-
vinces. He formed the prelatical government after
the imperial model, into great prefectures; in which
arrangement, a certain pre-eminence was conferred
on the bishops of Rome, Antioch, Alexandria, and
Constantinople; the first rank being always reserved
for the Bishop of Rome, who succeeded in gradually
extending his usurpation, until he was finally con-
firmed in it by an imperial decree.
Though an attempt has been made to trace some
of the gradations by which ministerial imparity arose
from small beginnings to a settled diocesan Episco-
pacy; yet, from the very nature of the case, the dates
of the several steps cannot be precisely ascertained.
To definite transactions which take place in a single
day, or year, or which are accomplished in a few
years, it is commonly an easy task to assign dates.
But, in this gradual change, which was more than
EARLY RISE OF PRELACY. 265
three centuries in accomplishing, no reasonable man
could expect to find the limits of the several steps pre-
cisely defined; because each step was slowly, and
almost insensibly, taken; and more especially, because
the practice of all the churches was not uniform.
There was no particular time when the transition from
a state of perfect parity, to a fixed and acknowledged
superiority of order took place at once, and therefore
no such time can be assigned. It is evident from the
records of antiquity that the titles of bishop and pres-
byter were, as in the beginning, indiscriminately ap-
plied to the same order in some churches, long after
a distinction had begun to arise in others. It is
equally evident, that the ordaining power of presby-
ters was longer retained in the more pure and primi-
tive districts of the Church, than where wealth, am-
bition, and a worldly spirit, bore greater sway. In
some churches there were several bishops at the same
time; in others, but one. In some parts of the Chris-
tian world, it was the practice to consider and treat
all the preaching presbyters in each church as col-
leagues and equals; in others, one of the presbyters
was regarded as the pastor or bishop, and the rest his
assistants. Further, when the practice of choosing one
of the presbyters to be president or moderator com-
menced, it appeared in different forms in different
churches. In one church, at least, according to Jerome,
the presiding presbyter was elected, as well as set
apart, by his colleagues; in other churches, according
to Hilary, the president came to the chair agreeably
to a settled principle of rotation. In some cases the
presiding presbyter was vested with greater dignity
and authority; in others with less. In short, it is evi-
dent, that, in some portions of the Church, a differ-
23
266 EARLY RISE OF PRELACY.
ence of order between bishops and presbyters was re-
cognized in the third century; in others, and perhaps
generally, in the fourth; but in some others, not until
the fifth century. No wonder, then, that we find a
different language used by different fathers on this
subject, for the practice was different; and this fact
directs us to the only rational and adequate method
of interpreting their different representations.
Such being the case, what reasonable man would
expect to find in the records of antiquity, any definite
or satisfactory account of the rise and progress of pre-
lacy? If changes equally early and important are
covered with still greater darkness; if the history of
the first general council that ever met, and which agi-
tated to its centre the whole Christian Church, is so
obscure that many of the circumstances of its meeting
are disputed, and no distinct record of its acts has
ever reached our times; what might be expected con-
cerning an ecclesiastical innovation, so remote in its
origin, so gradual in its progress, so indefinitely diver-
sified in the shapes in which it appeared in different
places at the same time, and so unsusceptible of pre-
cise and lucid exhibition ? To this question, no dis-
cerning and candid mind will be at a loss for an an-
swer. No ; the whole of that reasoning, which con-
fidently deduces the apostolical origin of prelacy, from
its acknowledged and general prevalence in the fourth
century, is mere empty declamation, as contradictory
to every principle of human nature, as it is to the
whole current of early history.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 267
CHAPTER VII.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS, AND OTHER WIT-
NESSES FOR THE TRUTH, IN DIFFERENT AGES AND
NATIONS.
The reader has been already reminded, that neither
the question before us, nor any other which relates to
the faith or the order of the Church, is to be decided
by human authority. We have a higher and more
unerring standard. But still, when there is a remark-
able concurrence of opinion among learned and holy
men, in favour of any doctrine or practice, it affords
a strong presumptive argument that such doctrine or
practice is conformable to Scripture. Thus the fact,
that the great body of the reformers concurred in em-
bracing and supporting that system of evangelical
truth, which has been since very improperly styled
Calvinism,* is justly viewed by the friends of that
system as a powerful argument in its favour. Let us
apply this principle to the case under consideration.
It has been common for the zealous friends of pre-
lacy to insinuate, that the Presbyterian doctrine of
parity was unknown till the time of Calvin; that he
was the first distinguished and successful advocate for
this doctrine ; and that the great body of the reformers
totally differed from him on this subject, and em-
* I say improperly styled Calvinism, because, to say nothing of its
much greater antiquity, the same system had been distinctly taught
by several eminent reformers, and among others, by Luther himself,
before Calvin appeared.
268 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
braced Episcopacy. How persons even tolerably
versed in the history of the reformed churches, could
ever allow themselves to make such a representation,
I am altogether at a loss to conceive. Nothing cer-
tainly can be more remote from fact. The smallest
attention to the subject will convince every impartial
inquirer, that the most distinguished witnesses for
evangelical truth, through the dark ages, long before
Calvin lived, maintained the doctrine of ministerial
parity; that the earliest reformers, both in Great Bri-
tain and on the continent of Europe, admitted the
same principle; that all the reformed churches, ex-
cepting that of England, were organized on this prin-
ciple ; that the Church of England stands alone in the
whole Protestant world, in making diocesan bishops
an order of clergy, superior to presbyters; and that
even those venerable men who finally settled her
government and worship, did not consider this supe-
riority as resting on the ground of divine appointment,
but of ecclesiastical usage and human expediency.
If I mistake not, it will be easy to satisfy you, by
a very brief induction of facts, that these assertions
are not lightly made.
In the honourable catalogue of witnesses for the
truth, amidst the corruption and darkness of papal
error, the Waldenses hold the first place. They began
to appear as soon as the " man of sin" arose, when
they resided chiefly in the valleys of Piedmont. But
they afterwards greatly multiplied, spread themselves
extensively in France, Switzerland, and Italy, and,
under different names in different districts, continued
their testimony in favour of evangelical truth, for a
number of centuries. All Protestant historians con-
cur in representing them as constituting the purest
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 269
part of the Christian Church for several ages: and
Reinerius, who had once lived among them, and who
was their bitter persecutor, says, " They are more
pernicious to the Church of Rome than any other sect
of heretics, for three reasons: 1. Because they are
older than any other sect; for some say that they
have been ever since the time of Sylvester; and others
say, from the time of the Apostles. 2. Because they
are more extensively spread than any other sect; there
being scarcely a country into which they have not
crept. 3. Because other sects are abominable to God
for their blasphemies; but the Waldenses are more
pious than any other heretics; they believe truly of
God, live justly before men, and receive all the articles
of the creed; only they hate the Church of Rome."
Among the numerous points in which these wit-
nesses for the truth rejected the errors of the Romish
Church, and contended for the doctrine of Scripture,
and of the apostolic age, one was that there ought to
be no diversity of rank among ministers of the gospel;
that bishops and presbyters, according to the word of
God, and primitive practice, were the same order.
Nor did they merely embrace this doctrine in theory.
Their ecclesiastical organization was Presbyterian in
its form. I know that this fact concerning the Wal-
denses has been denied; but it is established beyond
all reasonable question by authentic historians.
JEneas Sylvius declares concerning the Waldenses,
"They deny the hierarchy; maintaining that there is
no difference among priests by reason of dignity of
office." — Hist. Bohem. Cap. 35.
In one of their public documents, dated in 1395,
those pious witnesses of the truth declared, "that the
Romish priests were grossly immoral; while theirs
23*
270 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
were humble, generous, chaste, sober, full of love,
peaceable, &c, and therefore gave greater evidence
than the Papists of being ministers of Christ, though
not ordained by ecclesiastical bishops." — Blair'' s His-
tory of the Waldenses, Vol. I. 435.
John Paul Perrin, who was himself a pastor among
them, in his history of that people, delivers at length,
H the discipline under which the Waldenses and Albi-
genses lived; extracted out of divers authentic manu-
scripts, written in their own language, several hun-
dreds of years before Luther or Calvin" From this
work the following extracts are made. Art. 2. " Of
Pastors." "All they that are to be received as pas-
tors amongst us, whilst they are yet with their own
people, are to entreat ours, that they would be pleased
to receive them to the ministry; and to pray to God that
they may be made worthy of so great an office. We
also appoint them their lectures, and set them their
task, causing them to learn by memory all the chap-
ters of St. Matthew and St. John, and all the Epistles
that are canonical, and a good part of the writings of
Solomon, David, and the prophets. Afterwards, hav-
ing produced good testimonials, and being well ap-
proved for their sufficiency, they are received with
imposition of hands into the office of teachers. He
that is admitted in the last place, shall not do any
thing without the leave or allowance of him that was
admitted before him. As also he that was admitted
first, shall do nothing without the leave of his asso-
ciates, to the end that all things, with us, may be done
in order. Diet and apparel are given unto us freely,
and by way of alms, and that with sufficiency, by
those good people whom we teach. Amongst other
powers and abilities which God hath given to his
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 271
servants, he hath given authority to choose leaders, to
rule the people, and to ordain elders in their charges.
When any of us, the aforesaid pastors, falls into any
gross sins, he is both excommunicated, and prohibited
to preach." Art. 4. " Our pastors do call assemblies
once every year, to determine of all affairs in a gene-
ral synod."*
In another Confession of Faith, drawn up about
the year 1220, they declare that the functions of mi-
nisters consist in " preaching the word and adminis-
tering sacraments," and that " all other ministerial
things may be reduced to the aforesaid." Speak-
ing of the rite of confirmation, and of the Popish
claims that it must be administered by a bishop, they
assert, that "it has no ground at all in Scripture; that
it was introduced by the devil's instigation, to seduce
the people; that by such means they might be induced
the more to believe the ceremonies, and the necessity
of the bishops."!
In the same work, (chap. 4,) it is expressly and re-
peatedly asserted, that the synods of the Waldenses
were composed of ministers and elders. This mode
of speaking is surely not Episcopal.
In perfect coincidence with all this, is the testimony
of Gillis, in his History of the Waldenses. This writer,
like Perrin, was one of the pastors of that people, and
therefore perfectly qualified to give an account of
their peculiar doctrines and practices. He speaks
familiarly of the pastors of their churches, in the Pres-
byterian style. He says, u These pastors, in their ordi-
nary assemblies, came together and held a synod once
a year, and most generally in the month of Septem-
* Perrin's History of the Old Waldenses, Part II. Book v. Chap. 7.
t Ibid. Chap. 8.
272 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
ber, at which they examined the students, and admit-
ted them to the ministry." Chap. ii. p. 12.
In their Confession of Faith, which Gillis inserts at
length, in the " Addition" to his work, p. 490, and
which he expressly informs us was the confession of
the ancient as well as the modern Waldenses; in Art.
31, they declare, " It is necessary for the Church to
have pastors esteemed sufficiently learned, and exem-
plary in their conduct, as well to preach God's word,
as to administer the sacraments, and watch over the
sheep of Jesus Christ, together with the elders and
deacons, according to the rules of good and holy
church discipline, and the practice of the primitive
Church."
Here are the declarations of the Waldenses them-
selves. And I will venture to say that there is not a
syllable in the above extracts which has the most dis-
tant appearance of prelacy. On the contrary, they
all bear the most decisive indications of Presbyterian
parity. But besides this, Bellarmine acknowledges
that the Waldenses denied the divine right of prelacy.
Medina, in the Council of Trent, declared that the
Waldenses were of the same mind with Aerius on
this subject. And the learned Episcopalian, Professor
Raignolds, in his famous Letter to Sir Francis Knollys,
asserts, that the Waldenses, and all others who had
distinguished themselves as opposers of Popery, and
as reformers of the Church, for five hundred years,
prior to the seventeenth century, had uniformly taught
that " all pastors, whether styled bishops or priests,
have one and the same authority by the word of
God."
But what places this matter beyond all doubt, is,
that in the year 1530, these pious witnesses of the
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 273
truth addressed a long letter to Oecolampadius, the
famous German reformer, giving a particular account
of their situation, their trials, and their opinions. In
this letter they state in the most explicit manner, that
they had not the different orders of ministers such as
bishops, presbyters, and deacons, in their churches.
Those who wish to see this interesting letter, will find,
it preserved in full by Gerdes in his Historia JRefor-
mationis II. See also a reference to it in Scott's
continuation of Milner's Ecclesiastical History, Vol.
I. p. 134—139.
In confirmation of these views, it is a notorious
fact, that after the commencement, and in the progress
of the Reformation, these pious witnesses for the truth
freely held communion with the Presbyterian churches
of France and Geneva; received ministers from them;
and, of course, recognised them as sister churches,
and acknowledged their ordinations to be valid. This,
it is manifest, could never have been done had the
Waldenses maintained the divine right of prelacy.
Accordingly, the Rev. Mr. Gilly, a clergyman of
the Church of England, one of the latest and most
intelligent visitants of that interesting people, tells us
that, at present, they most resemble Presbyterians;
each church being governed by its own consistory, or
church session, consisting of the minister, elders, and
deacons. (See his Researches, p. 383.) He expresses
an opinion, indeed, that they were once Episcopal in
their form of government; and that as late as the lat-
ter end of the sixteenth, or the beginning of the seven-
teenth century. But this supposition is completely
disproved by their own recorded testimony, addressed
to Oecolampadius, in 1530, in which, as before stated,
they declare that, at that time, they had no bishops,
274 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
and evidently had no recollection of ever having had
any; for the express design of their communication
to that venerated reformer was to consult him, among
other things, as to the propriety or necessity of having
such a class of officers.
The Bohemian Brethren, who were but a branch
of the Waldenses, also maintained the doctrine of mi-
nisterial parity by divine right. In their Confession
there is not only a profound silence as to any distinc-
tion or difference of degrees among pastors; but, what
is more decisive, they place ordination, and excom-
munication, as well as preaching the gospel, not in
the power of one, but in the hands of presbyters and
brethren of the ministry. And in their Book of Order,
or Discipline, p. 20, we have the following express
words. " It is true, the Bohemians have certain
bishops, or superintendents, who are conspicuous for
age and gifts; and chosen by the suffrages of all the
ministers, for the keeping of order, and to see that all
the rest do their office. Four, or five, or six such have
they, as need requires; and each of these has his dio-
cese. But the dignity of these above other ministers,
is not founded in the prerogative of honours or reve-
nues, but of labours and cares for others. And, ac-
cording to the apostles' rules, a presbyter and bishop
are one and the same thing." This statement is am-
ply confirmed by Dr. Heylin, the zealous high church
Episcopal historian. He explicitly grants that the
Bohemian churches were not Episcopal, either in
principle or practice. In his History of the Presby-
terians, p. 409, 410, there is the following decisive
passage. " About the year 1400, we find a strong
party to be raised amongst the Bohemians, against
some superstitions and corruptions in the Church of
TESTIMONY OP THE REFORMERS. 275
Rome; occasioned, as some say, by reading the works
of Wickliffe, and by the diligence of Picardus, a
Fleming, as is affirmed by some others, from whom
they had the name of Picards. Cruelly persecuted by
their own kings, and publicly condemned in the Coun-
cil of Constance, they continued constant, notwith-
standing, to their own persuasions. In this condition
they remained till the preaching of Luther, and the
receiving of the Augsburgh Confession in most parts of
the empire, which gave them so much confidence as
to purge themselves from all former calumnies, by
publishing a declaration of their faith and doctrine;
which they presented at Vienna to the Archduke Fer-
dinand, about ten years before chosen king of Bohe-
mia; together with a large apology prefixed before it.
By which Confession it appears that they ascribe no
power to the civil magistrate in the concernments of
the Church ; that they had fallen upon a way of or-
daining ministers amongst themselves, without re-
course unto the bishop, or any such superior officer
as a superintendent; and finally that they retained
the use of excommunication, and other ecclesiastical
censures, for the chastising of irregular and scandalous
persons."
The noble stand in defence of evangelical truth,
made by the celebrated Dr. John Wickliffe,* is well
known. This illustrious English divine was professor
of divinity in the university of Oxford, and has been
frequently called " the morning star of the Reforma-
tion." He protested with great boldness and zeal
* " Wickliffe," says Bishop New come, " was not only a good di-
vine, and scripturist, but well skilled in the civil, canon, and English
law. To great learning and abilities, he added the ornament of a
grave, unblemished, and pious conduct."
276 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
against the superstitions of the Church of Rome, and
taught a system, both of doctrine and order/remarka-
bly similar to that which Luther, Calvin, and the
great body of the reformers, two hundred years after-
wards, united in recommending to the Christian
world.* " He was for rejecting all mere human rites,
and new shadows or traditions in religion; and with
regard to the identity of the order of bishops and
priests in the apostolic age, he is very positive: Unam
audacter assero, &c. One thing I boldly assert, that
in the primitive Church, or in the time of the apos-
tle Paul, two orders of clergy were thought suffi-
cient, viz. priest and deacon; and I do also say, that
in the time of Paul, fuit idem presbyter atque epis-
copus, i. e. a priest and a bishop were one and the
same; for, in those times, the distinct orders of Pope,
Cardinals, Patriarchs, Archbishops, Bishops, arch-dea-
cons, officials, and deans, were not invented.! The
followers of Wickliffe imbibed this as well as the
other opinions of their master; and, accordingly, it is
well known that they held and practised ordination
by presbyters, not for want of diocesan bishops, but
on the avowed principle, that they considered all
ministers who " laboured in the word and doctrine,"
and administered sacraments, as having equal power.J
* He renounced the supremacy of the Pope ; rejected the heresy
of transubstantiation ; and taught, that the Bible is a perfect rule of
life and manners, and ought to be read by the people ; that human
traditions are superfluous and sinful; that we must practise and
teach only the laws of Christ ; that mystical and significant ceremo-
nies in religious worship are unlawful ; and that to restrain men to a
prescribed form of prayer, is contrary to the liberty granted them by
God.
t See Lewis's Life of Wickliffe, 8vo. 1720.
t See Walsingham's Hist. Brevis A. D. 1389, 339—340.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 277
The renowned martyrs, John Huss and Jerome, of
Prague, who laid down their lives for the truth, a
little after the time of Wickliffe, embraced the greater
part, if not all the opinions of the English reformer,
and especially his doctrine concerning the parity of
Christian ministers. Their disciples acted in con-
formity with this doctrine. JEneas Sylvius, (after-
wards Pius II.) speaking of the Hussites, says, " One
of the dogmas of this pestiferous sect, is, that there is
no difference of order among those who bear the
priestly office. " This account is confirmed by the
historian Thuanus, who expressly speaks of their opi-
nions as resembling those of the English dissenters.
These churches distinctly held and taught, as their
book of discipline proves, that there is but one order
of ministers of divine right, and, of course, that all
difference of grades in the ministry, is a matter of
human prudence. They had, indeed, among them
persons who were styled bishops; but thejr expressly
disavowed the divine institution of this order; and
what is more, they derived their ministerial succession
from the Waldenses, who had no other, strictly speak-
ing, than Presbyterian bishops. Even Comenius, their
celebrated historian, who says most about their
bishops, distinctly acknowledges that bishop and
presbyter are the same by divine right. It is also an
undoubted and remarkable fact, that the Bohemian
brethren retained the office of ruling elder in their
churches; an office which, toward the latter part of
the fourth century, had been, in the greater part of
the Christian world, discontinued. The following re-
presentation by the learned Bucer, will be deemed,
by those who are acquainted with his character, con-
clusive as to this fact. " The Bohemian brethren, who
24
278 TESTIMONY OP THE REFORMERS.
almost alone preserved in the world the purity of the
doctrine, and the vigour of the discipline of Christ, ob-
served an excellent rule, for which we are compelled
to give them credit, and especially to praise that God
who thus wrought by them; notwithstanding those
brethren are preposterously despised by some learned
men. The rule which they observed was this: be-
sides ministers of the word and sacraments, they had,
in each church, a bench or college of men excelling
in gravity and prudence, who performed the duties
of admonishing and correcting offenders, composing
differences, and judicially deciding in cases of dispute.
Of this kind of elders, Hilary wrote, when he said,
Unde et Synagoga" &c. — Script. Jldvers. Latom.
p. 77.
The celebrated Mr. Tindal, a canon of Oxford, who
gave the first translation of the Bible into English,
and who suffered martyrdom in the reign of Henry
VIII. for his zeal and his distinguished labours in the
cause of truth, has the following explicit declaration,
in his " Practice of Popish Prelates." " The apostles
following and obeying the rule, doctrine, and com-
mandment of our Saviour, ordained in his kingdom
and congregation, two officers, one called after the
Greek word bishop, in English an overseer; which
same was called priest, after the Greek. Another
officer they chose, and called him deacon, after the
Greek; a minister, in English, to minister alms to the
poor. All that were called elders (or priests, if they
so will) were called bishops also, though they have
now divided the names."
The famous John Lambert, another martyr in the
same reign, who is represented even by Episcopal
historians, as a man of great learning, as well as
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 279
meekness and piety, expressed himself on the subject
under consideration in the following manner: "As
touching priesthood in the primitive Church, when
virtue bare the most room, there were no more officers
in the Church than bishops and deacons, as witness-
eth, besides Scripture, full apertly Jerome, in his Com-
mentary upon St. Paul's Epistles, where he saith, that
those we call priests, were all one, and no other but
bishops, and the bishops none but priests."*
The fathers of the reformation in England were
Presbyterians in principle; that is, a majority of the
most pious and learned among them considered bishop
and presbyter as the same, by divine right. But as
the influence of the crown was exerted in favour of
prelacy; as many of the bishops were opposed to the
reformation altogether; and as the right of the civil
magistrate to direct the outward organization of the
Church at pleasure, was acknowledged by most oi
the reformers, they yielded to the establishment ot
diocesan Episcopacy, as the most suitable form ot
government in the circumstances then existing. But
it does not appear that any one of them thought of
placing Episcopacy on the footing of Divine right, and
far less of representing it as of such indispensable and
unalterable necessity, as many of their less learned
sons have thought proper to maintain since that time.
I know that this fact, concerning those venerable re-
formers, has been denied. But I know, at the same
time, that it rests on proof the most complete and satis-
factory, and which will ever resist all the ingenious
arts which have been used to set it aside.
* It is truly remarkable that we find such a striking concurrence
among all learned men, at and shortly after the time of the reforma-
tion, in interpreting Jerome precisely as I have done in a preceding
chapter.
280 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
In the year 1537, in the reign of Henry VIII. there
was a book published for the purpose of promoting
the reformation, entitled, "The Institution of a Chris-
tian Man." It was called the Bishop's Book, because
it was composed by Archbishop Cranmer, and several
other prelates. It was recommended and subscribed
by the two archbishops, by nineteen bishops, and by
the lower house of convocation; published under the
authority of the king, and its contents ordered to be
preached to the whole kingdom. In this book it is
expressly said, that, " although the fathers of the suc-
ceeding Church, after the apostles, instituted certain
inferior degrees of ministry; yet the truth is, that in
the New Testament there is no mention made of any
other degree or distinction in orders, but only of dea-
cons or ministers, and of presbyters or bishops." *
About six years after the publication of this book,
another appeared, which was designed to promote the
same laudable purpose. This was entitled, " The
Necessary Erudition of a Christian Man." It was
drawn up by a committee of bishops and other divines;
was afterwards read and approved by the lords spi-
ritual and temporal, and the lower house of parlia-
ment; was prefaced by the king and published by his
command. This book certainly proves that those
who drew it up, had obtained much more just and
clear views of several important doctrines, than they
possessed at the date of the former publication. But
with regard to ministerial parity, their sentiments re-
mained unchanged. They still asserted the same doc-
trine. They say, " St. Paul consecrated and ordained
* " In Novo Tcstamento, nulla mcntio facta est aliorum Graduum,
aut distinctionum in Ordinibus, scd Diaconorum (vel ministrorum) ct
Prcsbyterorum (vel Episcoporum.")
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 281
bishops by the imposition of hands; but that there is
no certain rule prescribed in Scripture for the nomi-
nation, election, or presentation of them; that this is
left to the positive laws of every community. The
office of the said ministers is, to preach the word, to
minister the sacraments, to bind and loose, to excom-
municate those that will not be reformed, and to pray
for the universal Church." Having- afterwards men-
tioned the order of deacons, they go on to say, " Of
these two orders only, that is to say, priests and dea-
cons, Scripture maketh express mention; and how
they were conferred of the apostles by prayer and im-
position of hands."
About five years after the last named publication,
viz. about the year 1548, Edward VI. called a " select
assembly of divines, for the resolution of several ques-
tions, relative to the settlement of religion." Of this
assembly Archbishop Cranmer was a leading member,
and to the tenth question, which respected the office
of bishops and presbyters, that venerable prelate re-
plied, " bishops and priests were at one time, and were
not two things, but one office, in the beginning of
Christ's religion." * Sl Thus we see," says Dr. Still
* Time was when the dignitaries and other leading clergy of the
Church of England, and of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the
United States, thought and spoke with profound reverence of Arch
bishop Cranmer, and his brother reformers, as men entitled to the
grateful respect of every Protestant Episcopalian, from whom it was
unsafe and presumptuous to differ. See Bishop White's Memoirs of
the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of America, p.
319. But now the authors and friends of the Oxford Tracts can,
without ceremony, speak of those venerable men and martyrs with
disrespect and severity; as chargeable with carrying the reformation
by much too far ; as having lopped off from Popery many things
which ought to have been retained ; and as deserving the reprobation
rather than the gratitude of the Church of England and all her chil-
24*
282 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
lingfleet, " by the testimony of him who was chiefly
instrumental in our reformation, that he owned not
Episcopacy as a distinct order from Presbytery by
divine right, but only as a prudent constitution of the
civil magistrate for the better government of the
Church." — Ireniciim, part I. chapter VIII. Two
other bishops, together with Dr. Redmayn and Dr.
Cox delivered a similar opinion, in still stronger terms ;
and several of them, adduced Jerome as a decided
authority in support of their opinion. An attempt has
been made to place this transaction a number of years
further back than it really stood, in order to show that
it was at a period when the views of the reformers,
with respect to the order of the Church, were crude
and immature. But if Bishop Stillingfleet and Bishop
Burnet are to be believed, such were the language
and the views of Cranmer and other prelates, in the
reign of Edward VI. and a very short time before
the forms of ordination and other public service in
the Church of England were published; in compiling
which, it is acknowledged, on all hands, that the
archbishop had a principal share; and which were
given to the public in the third year of the reign of
that prince.
Accordingly, Mr. Le Bas, the recent high-church
biographer of Cranmer, acknowledges that in answer-
ing the interrogatories referred to, " He maintains that
the appointment to spiritual offices belongs indiffer-
ently to bishops, to princes, or to the people, accord-
ing to the pressure of existing circumstances. He
dren. In short the spirit of their doctrine seems to lead to the con-
clusion, that there ought never to have been a separation from the
Church of Rome; but a reformation of some abuses within her
bosom !
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 283
affirms the original identity of bishops and presbyters;
and contends that nothing more than mere election,
or appointment, is essential to the sacerdotal office,
without consecration or any other solemnity." See
Life of Cranmer , Vol. I. p. 197. And although Mr.
Le Bas seems to think that Cranmer afterwards
altered his mind in regard to these points; yet I have
seen no evidence of this, and must beg to be excused
for disbelieving it until such evidence appears.
Another circumstance, which serves to show that
Archbishop Cranmer considered the Episcopal system
in which he shared, as founded rather in human pru-
dence and the will of the magistrates than the word of
God, is, that he viewed the exercise of all Episcopal
jurisdiction as depending on the pleasure of the king;
and that as he gave it, so he might take it away at
pleasure. Agreeably to this, when Henry VIII. died,
the worthy primate regarded his own Episcopal power
as expiring with him; and therefore would not act as
archbishop till he had received a new commission from
King Edward.
Accordingly, when these great reformers went fur-
ther than to compile temporary and fugitive manuals;
when they undertook to frame the fundamental and
permanent articles of their church, we find them care-
fully guarding against any exclusive claim in behalf
of diocesan Episcopacy. If they had deemed an order
of bishops superior to presbyters indispensably ne-
cessary to the regular organization of the church, and
the validity of Christian ordinances, can we suppose
that men, who showed themselves so faithful and
zealous in the cause of Christ, would have been
wholly silent on the subject? And, above all, if they
entertained such an opinion, would they have forborne
284 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
to express it in that article in which they undertook
formally to state the doctrine of their church with re-
spect to the Christian ministry? That article (the
23d) is couched in the following terms. " It is not
lawful for any man to take upon him the office of
public preaching, or ministering the sacraments in the
congregation, before he be lawfully called and sent to
execute the same. And those we ought to judge law-
fully called and sent, which be chosen and called to
this work by men, who have public authority given
unto them in the congregation, to call and send minis-
ters into the Lord's vineyard." Here is not a syllable
said of diocesan bishops, or of the necessity of Epis-
copal ordination; on the contrary there is most evi-
dently displayed a studious care to employ such lan-
guage as would embrace the other reformed churches;
and recognise as valid their ministry and ordinances.
Is it conceivable that modern high-churchmen would
have expressed themselves in this manner ?
And that such was really the design of those who
drew up the articles of the Church of England, is ex-
pressly asserted by Bishop Burnet, who will be pro-
nounced by all a competent judge, both of the import
and history of these articles. This article, he observes,
" is put in very general words, far from that magiste-
rial stiffness in which some have taken upon them to
dictate in this matter. They who drew it up, had the
state of the several churches before their eyes, that
had been differently reformed; and although their
own had been less forced to go out of the beaten path
than any other, yet they knew that all things among
themselves had not gone according to those rules, that
ought to be sacred in regular times." And, in a sub-
sequent passage, he explicitly declares, that neither
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 285
the reformers of the Church of England, nor their
successors, for nearly eighty years after the articles
were published, did ever call in question the validity
of the ordination practised in the foreign reformed
churches, by presbyters alone. And again, he de-
clares— "Whatever some hotter spirits have thought
of this, since that time, yet we are very sure, that not
only those who penned the articles, but the body of
this church for above half an age after, did, notwith-
standing these irregularities, acknowledge the foreign
churches, so constituted, to be true churches, as to all
the essentials of a church." *
The fact is, the leading reformers who survived the
sanguinary reign of Mary, and were called to act un-
der the despotic sway of Queen Elizabeth, and who,
under her dictation, organized the reformed Church
of England, did not profess to take the Scriptures for
their guide in framing the government of the church.
It is notorious that, in their contest with the Puritans,
soon after Elizabeth acceded to the crown, they
openly assumed, in relation to that subject, a different
standard. While the puritans contended that the
Scriptures ought to be regarded as the only- test of
ecclesiastical government and discipline, as well as of
doctrine; the court bishops and clergy zealously main-
tained, that the Saviour and his apostles left it to the
discretion of the civil magistrate, in those places in
which Christianity should obtain, to accommodate the
government of the Church to the polity of the state.
Nay, they went so far as to maintain, that the primi-
tive and apostolical order of the Church, was accom-
modated only to its infant state, while under persecu-
tion; whereas the model of the third, and especially of
* Exposition of the XXIII. Article.
286 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
the fourth century, when Christianity became the
established religion of the empire, was a much better
standard for a mature ecclesiastical establishment,
than the age of the apostles. And this, by the way,
evinces a kind of consistency between the language
and conduct of Archbishop Cranmer, to whom we
have before referred, as well as his immediate succes-
sor. Cranmer, as we have seen, said that " bishop
and priest were not two offices, but one thing in the
beginning of Christ's religion." And yet he consented
to take the office of archbishop in the established
church of his country, because he entertained the
opinion that prelacy was a convenient and wise
human institution, and that the Church had a right,
in all ages, to order her government according to her
own discretion, and in conformity with the govern-
ment of the state. And, therefore, he and his brethren
did not hesitate to assume and avow as their model
the Church as it stood in the days of Constantine,
rather than as it was left by the inspired apostles.
These venerable men, then, did not so much as pro-
fess to make the truly primitive and apostolic Church
the pattern of their organization, but openly preferred
a much later one. They virtually acknowledged that
the primitive model rather made in favour of Presby-
terians.* And, therefore, when they undertook to
frame the office for conferring orders, they selected
those Scriptures as proper to be read which they con-
sidered as best adapted in their general diction and
* The fact here stated is an unquestionable one. It is stated at
large in Neal's History of the Puritans ; and the author of the " Na-
tural History of Enthusiasm," in his late able work, entitled " Ancient
Christianity," in opposition to the " Oxford Tracts," recognises the
fact, as confirmed by the highest Episcopal authority.
TESTIMONY OP THE REFORMERS. 287
scope to make the intended popular impression. It is
evident that they considered the term bishop, in the
New Testament, as the highest title intended to be
applied to any permanent officer.
Those who wish to persuade us that the venerable
reformers of the Church of England held the divine
right of diocesan Episcopacy, refer us to the preface
of the Ordination Service drawn up by them, the lan-
guage of which, it is contended, cannot be interpreted,
and far less justified on any other principle. The
language referred to is this — " It is evident unto all
men diligently reading Holy Scripture and ancient
authors, that from the apostles' time there have been
three orders of ministers in Christ's Church, bishops,
priests, and deacons," &c. There is not a syllable
here inconsistent with the foregoing statement. There
is not a Presbyterian in the land who would not most
readily say, that there have been in every scripturally
organized church, since the apostles' days, three orders
of officers (or ministers — the word minister having
been often used, in earlier as well as later times, for
all classes of church officers) bishops, presbyters, (or
elders,) and deacons. Cranmer and his associates
avowed their belief that bishop and presbyter were
titles applied interchangeably to the same men — the
bishop being a presbyter invested with a pastoral
charge. If, as Presbyterians believe, there were in
every single church in the apostolic age, a bishop, or
pastor, a bench of ruling elders and deacons, it is
manifest that they might adopt the language of the
preface to the Ordinal without scruple. And if Cran-
mer believed in the divine origin of ruling elders, as
he probably did,"* all difficulty in reconciling the lan-
* For proof of this, see, among other testimonies, Reformatio Le-
288 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
guage in question with his belief, vanishes. Episco-
palians either do not inform themselves, or perpetually
forget, that Presbyterians are as firm contenders for
three orders of church officers as themselves; that they
apply to them the same titles as themselves; and that
they only differ as to the respective powers and func-
tions of each. As to the latter part of the preface in
question, it only implies, that none but those who
were ordained according to the ecclesiastical rule of
England, could be considered as regularly introduced
into the ministry in the established church.
In conformity with this principle, an act of Parlia-
ment was passed, in the thirteenth year of the reign
of Queen Elizabeth, to reform certain disorders touch-
ing ministers of the church. This act, as Dr. Strype,
an Episcopal historian, informs us, was framed with
an express view to admitting into the Church of Eng-
land, those who had received Presbyterian ordination
in the foreign reformed churches, on their subscribing
the articles of faith. But can we suppose that both
houses of parliament, one of them including the bench
of bishops, would have consented to pass such an act,
unless the principle of it had been approved by the
most influential divines of that church ?
Nor was this all. The conduct of the English re-
formers corresponded with their laws and public
standards. They invited several eminent divines
from the foreign reformed churches, who had received
no other than Presbyterian ordination, to come over
to England; and on their arrival, in consequence of
this formal invitation, actually bestowed upon them
important benefices in the church and in the univer-
gum Ecclcsiasticarum, ex authoritate Regis Hen. VIII. et Edv. VI.
4 to. 1640.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 289
sities. A more decisive testimony could scarcely be
given, that those great and venerable divines had no
scruple respecting the validity of ordination by pres-
byters. Had they held the opinion of some modem
Episcopalians, and at the same time acted thus, they
would have been chargeable with high treason against
the Redeemer's kingdom, and have merited the repro-
bation of all honest men.
But further; besides inviting these distinguished
divines into England, and giving them a place in the
bosom of their church, without requiring them to be
re-ordained, Archbishop Cranmer and his associates
corresponded with Calvin; solicited his opinion re-
specting many points in the reformation of the church;
transmitted to him a draft of the proposed liturgy;
requested his remarks and corrections thereon; adopt-
ed several of his corrections; and not only acknow-
ledged him in the most explicit manner to be a minis-
ter of Christ, and the Church of Geneva, to be a sister
church; but also addressed him in terms of the most
exalted reverence, and heaped upon him every epithet
of honour. Could they have done all this, if they
had considered him as subverting the very foundation
of the Church, by setting aside prelacy. The simplest
narrative of the extent to which Cranmer and the
other English reformers consulted and honoured Cal-
vin, is sufficient to demonstrate that they did not by
any means agree in opinion with modern high-church-
men. When I look at the language of those reformers
to this venerable servant of Christ; when I hear them,
not only celebrating his learning and his piety in the
strongest terms, but also acknowledging, in terms
equally strong, his noble services in the cause of evan-
gelical truth, and of the reformation; and when I find
25
290 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
the greatest divines that England ever bred, for nearly
a century afterwards, adopting and repeating the same
language, I am tempted to ask — are some modern ca-
lumniators of Calvin really ignorant of what these
great divines of their own church have thought and
said respecting him; or have they apostatised as much
from the principles of their own reformers, as they dif-
fer from Calvin?
Another testimony as to the light in which ordina-
tion by presbyters was viewed by the most distin-
guished reformers of the Church of England, is found
in a license granted by Archbishop Grindal to the
Rev. John Morison, a Presbyterian minister, dated
April 6, 15S2: "Since you, the said John Morison,
were admitted and ordained to sacred orders, and the
holy ministry by the imposition of hands, according to
the laudable form and rite of the reformed Church of
Scotland: — We, therefore, as much as lies in us, and
as by right we may, approving and ratifying the form
of your ordination and preferment, done in such man-
ner aforesaid, grant unto you a license and faculty,
that in such orders, by you taken, you may, and have
power, in any convenient places, in and throughout
the whole province of Canterbury, to celebrate divine
offices, and to minister the sacraments," &c. Here
is not only an explicit acknowledgment that ordina-
tion by presbyters is valid, but an eulogium on it as
laudable, and this not by an obscure character, but by
the primate of the Church of England.
An acknowledgment, still more solemn and deci-
sive, is made in one of the canons of the Church of
England, in which all her clergy are commanded " to
pray for the churches of England, Scotland, and Ire-
land, as parts of Christ's holy catholic Church, which
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 291
is dispersed throughout the world." This canon, (the
fifty-fifth) among others, was enacted in 1604, when
the Church of Scotland was, as it now is, Presbyte-
rian; and although the persons who were chiefly in-
strumental in forming and adopting these canons, had
high Episcopal notions; yet the idea that those
churches which were not Episcopal in their form,
were not to be considered as true churches of Christ,
seems at this time to have been entertained by no
person of any influence in the Church of England.
This extravagance was reserved for after times, and
the invention of it for persons of a very different spi-
rit from that of the Cranmers, the Grindals, and the
Abbots of the preceding age.
Dr. Warner, a learned Episcopal historian, declares,
that " Archbishop Bancroft was the first man in the
Church of England who preached up the divine right
of Episcopacy." The same is asserted by many
other Episcopal writers; and this passage from War-
ner is quoted with approbation by Bishop White of
Pennsylvania, in his Case of the Episcopal Churches,
in showing that the doctrine which founds Episcopacy
on divine right, has never been embraced by the great
body of the most esteemed divines in the Church of
England.
Another fact which corroborates the foregoing state-
ment is, that Dr. Laud, afterwards Archbishop, in a
public disputation before the University of Oxford,
venturing to assert the superiority of bishops, by di-
vine right, was publicly checked by Dr. Holland, pro-
fessor of divinity in that university, who told him that
" he was a schismatic, and went about to make a
division between the English and other reformed
churches."
292 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
In short, for a number of years after the commence-
ment of the reformation, the ecclesiastical intercourse
between the Church of England and the reformed
churches on the continent was so constant, respectful,
and affectionate, as to show plainly that the high-
church notions so prevalent among many modern
Episcopalians, were not thought of, and far less en-
forced by the reformers of England. The examples
which illustrate this fact are so many and striking,
that no one even tolerably versed in the ecclesiastical
history of England can deny or doubt the truth of
my statement.
With respect to John Knox, the great reformer of
Scotland, no one is ignorant that he was a warm ad-
vocate of Presbyterianism, and that he took a leading
part in establishing that form of church government
in his native country. It has been sometimes indeed
rashly asserted that the Church of Scotland was not
originally reformed upon principles strictly Presbyte-
rian. This, however, is a groundless assertion. The
model of the reformed Church of Scotland, as esta-
blished in 1560, appears in the First Book of Discip-
line, drawn up by Knox and others. In that book, in
chapter fourth, the ministry is spoken of, as consisting
of a single order, in the same language which has
been common among Presbyterians ever since; nor is
there the least hint given of different ranks or grades
of ministers, much less of such an hierarchy as was
then established in England. In the seventh chapter
ruling elders and deacons are described, and their du-
ties pointed out; the former to assist the minister in
the government of his flock, and the latter to take care
of the poor. And in other parts of the work, the
government of the church by kirk sessions, presbyte-
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 293
lies, and synods, is expressly laid down. This is the
essence of Presbyterianism. It is true, in that book,
the appointment of ten or twelve ministers, under the
name of superintendents, is recognised and directed.
But it is as true, that the same book declares, that this
appointment was made, not because superintendents
were considered as of divine institution, or an order
to be observed perpetually in the kirk; but because
they were compelled to resort to some such expedient,
at that time, when the deficiency of well qualified
Protestant ministers was so great, that if some of the
more able and pious had not been entrusted with
much larger districts than single parishes, in which to
preach the gospel, to plant churches, and to superin-
tend the general interests of religion, the greater part
of the country must have been given up, either to
Popish teachers, or to total ignorance. And it is as
true, that the powers with which those superintend-
ents were invested, were, in all respects, essentially
different from those of prelates. They did not con-
firm; they did not exclusively ordain; they had no
Episcopal consecration; they had none of the pre-
rogatives of prelates; they were entirely subject to
the synodical assemblies, consisting of ministers and
elders; they were appointed by men who were known
to be Presbyterians in principle; who, in the very act
of appointing them, disclaimed prelacy as an institu-
tion of Christ; and who gave the strongest evidence
that they viewed the subject in this light, by refusing
to make the former bishops, superintendents, lest their
office should be abused, and afterwards degenerate
into the " old power of the prelates." In short, the
superintendents were only the agents of the synods,
for managing the affairs of the Church, in times of
25*
294 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
peculiar difficulty and peril; and whenever these
times ceased, or rather before, their office was abo-
lished.
It may be supposed by some, however, that Knox
opposed prelacy because a participation in its honour
was not within his reach. But, the truth is, a bishop-
ric was offered him, which he refused, because he con-
sidered prelacy as unlawful. Accordingly when John
Douglass was made tulchan (or nominal) bishop of St.
Andrews, Knox utterly refused to induct or instal him.
And when this refusal was imputed to unworthy mo-
tives, he publicly declared from the pulpit, on the
next sabbath, " I have refused a greater bishopric
than ever it was; and might have had it with the
favour of greater men than he hath this: but I did
and do repine for the discharge of my conscience, that
the Church of Scotland be not subject to that order."*
It were easy to fill a volume with testimony to the
same amount. But it is not necessary. If there be
any fact in the history of the British churches capable
of being demonstrated, it is, that their venerable re-
formers uniformly acknowledged the other Protestant
churches formed on the Presbyterian plan, to be sound
members of the Universal Church, and maintained a
constant and affectionate intercourse with' them as
such. This is so evident, from their writings and
their conduct, and has been so fully conceded by the
ablest and most impartial judges among Episcopalians
themselves, that it would be a waste of time further
to pursue the proof.
From the British reformers let us pass on to those
distinguished worthies who were made the instru-
ments of reformation on the continent of Europe.
* Bezae Iconcs. Mclchior Adam, p. 137. M'Crie. Calderwood.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 295
Luther began this glorious work in Germany, in the
year 1517. About the same time the standard of
truth was raised by Zuingle, in Switzerland; and soon
afterwards these great men were joined by Carlostadt,
Melancthon, Oecolampadius, Calvin, Beza, and others.
The pious exertions of these witnesses for the truth
were as eminently blessed as they were active and
unwearied. Princes, and a multitude of less cele-
brated divines, came to their help. Insomuch that
before the close of that century, numerous and flou-
rishing Protestant churches were planted throughout
Germany, France, Switzerland, the Low Countries,
Sweden, Denmark, and various other parts of Europe,
from the Mediterranean to the confines of Russia.
Now it is well known that all these Protestants on
the continent of Europe, when they threw off the fet-
ters of papal authority, and were left free to follow
the word of God, without any exception, recognised
the doctrine of ministerial parity, and embraced it,
not only in theory, but also in practice. They esta-
blished all their churches on the basis of that princi-
ple; and to the present hour bear testimony in its
favour. This may be abundantly proved, by recur-
ring to their original confessions of faith; to their best
writers; and to their uniform proceedings.
When the churches began to assume a systematic
and organized form, they were all arranged by eccle-
siastical writers under two grand divisions — the Re-
formed and the Lutheran. The reformed churches,
which were established in France, Holland, Switzer-
land, Geneva, and in some parts of Germany, from
the beginning, as is universally known, laid aside
diocesan bishops; and have never, at any period, had
an Episcopal government, eithrr in name or in fact.
296 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
That these churches might have had Episcopal ordi-
nation, and the whole system of prelacy continued
among them, if they had chosen to retain them, no
one can doubt who is acquainted with their history.
Several Roman Catholic bishops joined the reformers
on the continent, by whom Episcopal ordination
might have been had, if it had been desired. But
they early embraced the doctrine of ministerial parity,
which had been so generally adopted by preceding
witnesses for the truth; and erected an ecclesiastical
organization in conformity with this doctrine. Ac-
cordingly, the venerable founders of those churches,
having been themselves ordained presbyters by Ro-
mish bishops; believing that the difference between
these two classes of ministers was not appointed by
Jesus Christ or his apostles, but invented by the
church; and persuaded that, according to the practice
of the primitive Church, presbyters were fully invested
with the ordaining power, they proceeded to ordain
others, and thus transmitted the ministerial succession
to those who came after them.
But it is said, that, although the reformers of France,
Holland, Geneva, Scotland, &c. thought proper to or-
ganize their churches on the Presbyterian principle of
parity; yet that Calvin, Beza, and other eminent di-
vines of great authority in those churches, frequently
expressed sentiments very favourable to diocesan
Episcopacy, and spoke with great respect of the
English hierarchy. It is not denied that those illus-
trious reformers, on a variety of occasions, expressed
themselves in very respectful terms of the Church of
England, as it stood in their day. But whether we
consider the sentiments which they expressed, or the
circumstances under which they delivered them, no
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 297
use can be made of this fact favourable to the cause
of our opponents. The truth is, the English reform-
ers, prevented, on the one hand, by the crown and the
papists, from carrying the reformation so far as they
wished; and on the other, urged by the Puritans, to
remove at once, all abuses out of the church, wrote
to the reformers at Geneva, whom they knew to have
much influence in England, soliciting their aid, in
quieting the minds of the Puritans, and in persuading
them to remain in the bosom of the church, in the
hope of a more complete reformation afterwards. Is
it wonderful, that, at a crisis of this kind, Calvin and
Beza, considering the Church of England as strug-
gling with difficulties; viewing Cranmerand his asso-
ciates as eminently pious men, who were doing the
best they could in existing circumstances; hoping for
more favourable times; and not regarding the form
of church government as an essential, should write to
the English reformers in a manner calculated to quiet
the minds of the Puritans, and induce them to remain
in connexion with the national church? This they
did. But in all their communications they never went
further than to say, that they considered the hierarchy
of England as a judicious and respectable human in-
stitution; and that they could without any violation
of the dictates of conscience, remain in communion
with such a church, if their lot had been cast within
her bosom. And what is the inference from this ?
Could not thousands of the firmest Presbyterians on
earth, under similar circumstances, say the same?
But did Calvin or Beza ever say, even in their most
unguarded moments, that they considered prelacy as
an institution of Christ, or his apostles? Did they ever
express a preference of this form of government to the
298 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
Presbyterian form? Did they, in short, ever do more
than acknowledge that Episcopacy might, in some
cases, be useful and lawful? But, on the other hand,
how much these same reformers have said against
prelacy, and in favour of ministerial parity; how
strongly they have asserted, and how clearly they
have proved, the former to be a human invention, and
the latter to have the sanction of apostolic example;
and how decidedly they speak in favour of Presby-
terian principles, even in some of their most com-
plaisant letters to the English reformers, our oppo-
nents take care not to state.* Their caution is politic.
For no human ingenuity will ever be able to refute
the reasonings which those excellent men have left on
record against the Episcopal cause.
The doctrine held by Luther on this subject will be
made evident by the following quotations from his
works.
In his treatise, Be Mroganda Missa Privata, con-
tained in the second volume of his works,t remarking
on Titus i. 5. he makes the following explicit decla-
ration. " Here, if we believe that the Spirit of Christ
spake and directed by Paul, we must acknowledge
that it is a divine appointment, that in every city there
be a plurality of bishops, or at least one. It is mani-
fest also, that, by the same divine authority, he makes
* It is almost incredible how far the declarations of Calvin on this
subject have been misunderstood and misrepresented. Who would
imagine, when that venerable reformer, in his Institutes, represents
the Scriptures as affording a warrant for three classes of church offi-
cers, viz. teaching elders, ruling elders, and deacons, that any could
interpret the passage as favouring the doctrine of three orders of
clergy ?
t My edition of Luther's works is in seven volumes, folio, printed
at Wittemberg, 1546-1552.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 299
presbyters and bishops to be one and the same thing;
for he says that presbyters are to be ordained in every
city, if any can be found who are blameless, because
a bishop ought to be blameless."
In his treatise Adversns Falso Nominatum Ordi-
ncm Episcoporum* Oper. Tom. Ibid. p. 342. re-
marking on the same passage of Scripture, he speaks
as follows — " Paul writes to Titus that he should or-
dain elders in every city. Here, I think, no one can
deny that the apostle represents bishop and elder as
signifying the same thing. Since he commands Titus
to ordain elders in every city; and because a bishop
ought to be blameless, he calls an elder by the same
title. It is, therefore, plain what Paul means by the
term bishop, viz. a man eminently good and upright,
of proper age, who hath a virtuous wife, and children
in subjection in the fear of God. He wills such an
one to preside over the congregation, in the ministry
of the word, and the administration of the sacraments.
Is there any one who attends to these words of the
apostle, together with those which precede and follow,
so hardened as to deny this sense of them, or to per-
vert them to another meaning?"
In the same work, page 344, 345, he thus speaks —
" But let us hear Paul concerning this divine ordina-
tion. For Luke, in the twentieth chapter of the Acts
of the Apostles, writes concerning him in this manner.
'From Miletus, having sent messengers to Ephesus,
he collected the elders of the church, to whom, when
* Whoever will take the trouble to look into this treatise, which
is expressly written against bishops, as a separate and pre-eminent
order, will find Luther decidedly maintaining- that a scriptural
bishop was nothing more than a pastor of a single congregation ; and
strongly inveighing against the doctrine that bishops are an order
above pastors, as a Popish error.
300 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
they had come to him, he thus said — Take heed to
yourselves and to ail the flock over which the Holy
Ghost hath made you overseers/ &c. But what new
thing is this? Is Paul insane? Ephesus was but a
single city, and yet Paul openly calls all the presby-
ters or elders, by the common style of bishops. . But
perhaps Paul had never read the legends, the misera-
bly patched up fables, and the sacred decretals of the
Papists; for how otherwise would he have dared to
place a plurality of bishops over one city, and to de-
nominate all the presbyters of that one city, bishops;
when they were not all prelates, nor supported a train
of dependents, and pack horses, but were poor and
humble men. But, to be serious, you see plainly that
the Apostle Paul calls those alone bishops who preach
the gospel to the people, and administer the sacra-
ments, as, in our times, parish ministers and preachers
are wont to do. These, therefore, though they preach
the gospel in small villages and hamlets, yet, as faith-
ful ministers of the word, I believe, beyond all doubt,
possess, of right, the title and name of bishop."
A little after, commenting on Philip i. 1. he says —
" Behold Paul, speaking of Philippi, which was a
single city, salutes all the believers, together with the
bishops. These were, beyond all doubt, the presby-
ters, whom he had been wont to appoint in every city.
This now is the third instance in the writings of Paul,
in which we see what God and the Holy Spirit hath
appointed, viz. that those alone, truly and of right,
are to be called bishops who have the care of a flock
in the ministry of the word, the care of the poor, and
the administration of the sacraments, as is the case
with parish ministers in our age."
In the same work, p. 346. commenting on 1 Peter
TESTIMONY OP THE REFORMERS. 301
v. 1. he says — " Here you see that Peter, in the same
manner as Paul had done, uses the terms presbyter
and bishop to signify the same thing. He represents
those as bishops who teach the people, and preach
the word of God; and he makes them all of equal
power, and forbids them to conduct themselves as if
they were lords, or to indulge a spirit of domination
over their flocks. He calls himself a fellow presbyter,
plainly teaching, by this expression, that all parish
ministers, and bishops of cities, were of equal autho-
rity among themselves; that in what pertained to the
office of bishop, no one could claim any superiority
over another; and that he was their fellow presbyter,
having no more power in his own city than others
had in theirs, or than every one of them had in his
own congregation."
In his Commentary on 1 Peter v. 1. Oper. Tom. v.
p. 481, he thus speaks — "The word presbyter signi-
fies an elder. It has the same meaning as the term
senators, that is, men, who on account of their age,
prudence, and experience, bear sway in society. In
the same manner Christ calls his ministers, and his
senate, whose duty it is to administer spiritual gov-
ernment, to preach the word, and to watch over
the Church, elders. Wherefore let it not surprise
you, if this name is now very differently appli-
ed; for of those who are at present called by this
name, the Scriptures say nothing. Therefore banish
the present order of things from your eyes, and you
will be able to conceive of the fact as it was. When
Peter, or either of the other apostles, came to any city
where there were Christians, out of the number he
chose one or more aged men, of blameless lives, who
had wives and children, and were well acquainted
26
302 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
with the Scriptures, to be set over the rest. These
were called presbyters, that is elders, whom both Pe-
ter and Paul also style bishops, that we may know
that bishops and presbyters were the same."
But this is not all. Luther declared his principles
on this subject by his practice, as well as by his
writings. He was ordained a presbyter in the Romish
church, in the year 1507, in the twenty-fourth year of
his age.* As a presbyter, he considered himself as
authorized to ordain others to the gospel ministry;
and accordingly, soon after assuming the character of
a reformer, he actually did ordain. t Nay, he went a
step further. Though a firm believer in the doctrine
of the primitive parity of ministers, he seems to have
considered it as not unlawful to have diocesan bishops
or superintendents in the Church, when either the
form of the civil government, or the habits or wishes
of the people rendered it desirable; always, however,
placing their appointment on the ground of human
expediency alone. Accordingly, in the year 1542,
when an Episcopal seat within the electorate of Sax-
ony became vacant, Luther, at the request of the
Elector, though himself nothing more than a presby-
ter, consecrated Amsdorrf bishop of that diocese.^
But if Luther had believed in " the apostolic institu-
tion of diocesan Episcopacy," as Dr. Bowden tells us
he did, could he have acted thus ? It is not possible.
It would have been a grossness of inconsistency and
dishonesty with which that pious reformer was never
charged.
* Vid. Gerhard, De Ministerio, p. 147, 148. The same fact is also
attested by Zanchius. In iv. Praecep. p. 774. Gerhard, who lived
not long after Luther, expressly asserts that he was ordained a pres-
byter, with the imposition of hands, in the year above mentioned.
t Melchior Adam, 129. t Ibid. 150.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 303
Nor did Luther abandon either his principles or his
practice, on this subject, to his last hour. This ap-
pears from the following testimony of his biographer,
concerning what occurred a few days before his death.
"From the 29th day of January till the 17th day of
February, he was continually occupied about the
matters of concord and agreement of the aforesaid
noble princes, bringing it unto a most godly conclu-
sion. And besides his great labour in so necessary a
cause, he preached in the mean time, four worthy
sermons, and two times communicated with the Chris-
tian church there, in the holy Supper of the Lord; and
in the latter communion, which was on Sunday, he
ordained two ministers of the word of God, after the
apostles' manner." * This great reformer, then, in
the solemn anticipation of death, and when he ex-
pected, in a few days, to appear before his eternal
Judge, still claimed and exercised the right of ordain-
ing ministers, as he had done for nearly thirty years;
and what is more, his biographers, who were eminent
divines of the Lutheran denomination, and Luther's
most intimate friends, declare, that, in their judgment,
as well as that of their illustrious chief, ordination by
a presbyter was in conformity with " the apostles-
manner."
It is true, Luther and the leading divines of his de-
nomination, differed from Calvin and his associates,
with respect to one point in church government. The
latter totally rejected all ministerial imparity. The
former supposed that a system embracing some de-
gree of imparity, was, in general expedient; and ac-
* « The True History of the Christian Departing of the Rev. Dr.
Martin Luther ; collected by Justus Jonas, Michael Celius,and Joan-
nes Aurifaber, which were present thereat."
304 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
cordingly, in proceeding to organize their churches,
appointed superintendents, who enjoyed a kind of
pre-eminence, and were vested with peculiar powers.
But they explicitly acknowledged this office to be a
human, and not a divine institution. The superintend-
ents in question were mere presbyters, and received
no new ordination in consequence of their appoint-
ment to this office. The opinion of their being a dis-
tinct and superior order of clergy was formally re-
jected. And all regular Presbyterian ordinations
were recognised by the church in which they presided
as valid. Nor have modern Lutherans apostatized
in any of these points from the principles of their
fathers. In all the Lutheran churches in America,
and in Europe, to the south of Sweden, there are no
bishops. Their superintendents, or seniors, have no
other ordination than that of presbyters. When they
are not present, other presbyters ordain without a
scruple. And the ordinations practised in Presbyte-
rian churches they acknowledge to be as valid as their
own; and accordingly receive into full ministerial
standing those who have been ordained in this
manner.
The testimony of Dr. Mosheim, the celebrated ec-
clesiastical historian, who was himself a zealous and
distinguished Lutheran, will doubtless be considered
as conclusive on this subject. He remarks, (Vol. IV.
p. 287,) that " the internal goverment of the Lutheran
church is equally removed from Episcopacy on the
one hand, and from Presbyterianisrn on the other; if
we except the kingdoms of Sweden and Denmark,
who retain the form of ecclesiastical government that
preceded the reformation, purged, indeed, from the
superstition and abuses that rendered it so odious.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 305
This constitution of the Lutheran hierarchy will not
seem surprising, when the sentiments of that people
with regard to ecclesiastical polity are duly considered.
On the one hand, they are persuaded that there is no
law of divine authority, which points out a distinction
between the ministers of the gospel, with respect to
rank, dignity, or prerogatives; and therefore they re-
cede from Episcopacy. But, on the other hand, they
are of opinion, that a certain subordination, a diver-
sity in point of rank and privileges among the clergy,
are not only highly useful, but also necessary to the
perfection of church communion, by connecting, in
consequence of a mutual dependence, more closely
together the members of the same body; and thus
they avoid the uniformity of the Presbyterian govern-
ment. They are not, however, agreed with respect
to the extent of this subordination and the degrees of
superiority and precedence that ought to distinguish
their doctors; for in some places this is regulated with
much more regard to the ancient rules of church
government, than is discovered in others. As the
divine law is silent on this head, different opinions
may be entertained, and different forms of ecclesiasti-
cal polity adopted, without a breach of Christian cha-
rity and fraternal union."
But although the Lutherans in America, and in the
south of Europe, are not Episcopal; perhaps it will
be contended, that this form obtains among the Lu-
therans of Sweden and Denmark. This plea, how-
ever, like the former, is altogether destitute of solidity.
It is readily granted that the Lutheran churches in
those kingdoms have officers whom they style bishops;
but when we examine the history and the principles
of those churches with respect to their clergy, these
26*
306 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
bishops will be found to have no other character, ac-
cording to the doctrine of the Church of England,
than that of mere presbyters. For, in the first place,
all ecclesiastical historians agree, that when the refor-
mation was introduced into Sweden, the first minis-
ters who undertook to ordain were only presbyters.
Their ministerial succession, of course, flowing through
such a channel, cannot include any ecclesiastical dig-
nity higher than that of presbyter. Further; in Swe-
dish churches it is not only certain that presbyters, in
the absence of those who are styled bishops, ordain
common ministers, without a scruple; but it is equally
certain, that in the ordination of a bishop, if the other
bishops happen to be absent, the more grave and aged
of the ordinary pastors supply their place, and are con-
sidered as fully invested with the ordaining power.
Finally; the Swedish churches explicitly renounce all
claim of divine right for their ecclesiastical govern-
ment. They acknowledge that the Scriptures contain
no warrant for more than one order of gospel minis-
ters;* that their system rests on no other ground than
human expediency; and that an adherence to it is by
no means necessary either to the validity or regularity
of Christian ordinances.
If I mistake not, I have now demonstrated that the
whole body of the reformers, with scarcely any ex-
ceptions, agreed in maintaining that ministerial parity
was the doctrine of Scripture, and of the primitive
Church: That all the reformed churches, excepting
that of England, were organized on this principle; and
that even those great men who finally settled her
government and worship, did not consider prelacy as
* The Swedish churches wholly discard deacons as an order of
clergy.
TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS. 307
founded on divine appointment, but only as resting on
the basis of expediency. In short, there is complete
evidence, that the Church of England stands alone in
making bishops an order of clergy superior to presby-
ters; nay, that every other Protestant church on earth,
has formally disclaimed the divine right of diocesan
Episcopacy, and pronounced it to be a mere human
invention.
Now is it credible, I ask, that a body of such men
as the early reformers; men who to great learning
added the most exalted piety, zeal, and devotedness
to the truth; men who counted not their lives dear to
them that they might maintain what appeared to them
the purity of faith and order in the Church; is it credi-
ble that such men, living in different countries, influ-
enced by different prejudices, all educated under the
system of diocesan bishops, and all surrounded with
ministers and people still warmly attached to this
system: Is it credible, I say, that such men, thus situ-
ated, should, when left free to examine the Scriptures
and the early fathers on this subject, with almost per-
fect unanimity, agree in pronouncing prelacy to be a
human invention, and ministerial parity to be the doc-
trine of Scripture, if the testimony in favour of this
opinion had not been perfectly clear and conclusive ?
It is not credible. We may suppose Calvin and Beza
to have embraced their opinions on this subject from
prejudice, arising out of their situation; but that Lu-
ther, Melancthon, Oecolampadius, Bullinger, Bucer,
Peter Martyr, and all the leading reformers on the
continent of Europe, differently situated, and with dif-
ferent views on other points, should embrace the
same opinion; that Cranmer, Grindal, and other pre-
lates in Britain, though partaking in the highest
308 TESTIMONY OF THE REFORMERS.
honours of an Episcopal system, should entirely eon-
cur in that opinion; that all this illustrious body of
men, scattered through the whole Protestant world,
should agree in declaring ministerial parity to be the
doctrine of Scripture and of the primitive Church;
and all this from mere prejudice, in direct opposition
to Scripture and early history, is one of the most in-
credible suppositions that can be formed by the human
mind.
I repeat again, the question before us is not to be
decided by human opinion, or by the number or re-
spectability of the advocates which appear on either
side. We are not to be governed by the judgment of
reformers, or by the practice of the churches which
they planted. But so far as these considerations have
any weight, they are unquestionably and strongly on
the side of Presbyterian parity.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 309
CHAPTER VIII.
CONCESSIONS OF EMINENT EPISCOPALIANS.
The concessions of opponents always carry with them
peculiar weight. The opinions of Presbyterians, in
this controversy, like the testimony of all men in their
own favour, will of course be received with suspicion
and allowance. But when decided and zealous Epis-
copalians; men who stand high as the defenders and
the ornaments of Episcopacy; men whose prejudice
and interest were all enlisted in the support of the
Episcopal system; when these are found to have con-
ceded the main points in this controversy, they give
us advantages of the most decisive kind. Some in-
stances of this sort, I shall now proceed to state.
When I exhibit Episcopal divines as making con-
cessions in favour of our doctrine, none certainly will
understand me as meaning to assert, that they were
Presbyterians in principle. So far from this, the chief
value of their concessions consists in being made by
decided friends of Episcopacy. Neither will you
understand me to assert, that none of these writers
say any thing, in other parts of their works, incon-
sistent with these concessions. Few men who write
and publish much are at all times so guarded as never
to be inconsistent with themselves. It is enough for
me to know what language they employed, when they
undertook professedly to state their opinions on the
subject before us, and when they were called upon
310 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
by every motive to write with caution and precision.
The reader will find most of these writers, differing
among themselves; some taking higher ground, and
others lower. For this he is doubtless prepared, after
being informed that there are three classes of Episco-
palians, as stated in a former chapter.
Some of the concessions which might with propri-
ety be here introduced, have been already exhibited
in various parts of the foregoing chapters. It has been
stated, that Mr. Dodwell frankly acknowledges that
bishops, as an order superior to presbyters, are not to
be found in the New Testament; that such an order
had no existence till the beginning of the second cen-
tury; that presbyters were the highest ecclesiastical
officers left in commission by the apostles. On the
other hand, Dr. Hammond, perhaps the ablest advo-
cate of prelacy that ever lived, warmly contends, that
in the days of the apostles there were none but bishops ;
the second grade of ministers, now styled presbyters,
not having been appointed till after the close of the
canon of Scripture. Now, if neither of these great men
could find both bishops and presbyters, as different or-
ders, in the New Testament; however ingeniously they
endeavour to extricate themselves from the difficulty,
it will amount, in the opinion of all the impartial, to a
fundamental concession. In like manner you have
seen, that the arguments drawn from the Episcopal
character of Timothy and Titus; from the model of the
Jewish priesthood; and from the angels of the Asiatic
churches, have been formally abandoned, and pro-
nounced to be of no value, by some of the ablest
champions of Episcopacy. The same might be proved
with respect to all the arguments which are derived
from Scripture in support of the Episcopal cause.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 311
They have almost all of them been given up in turn
by distinguished prelatists. But let us pass on to some
more general concessions.
The Papists, before as well as since the reforma-
tion, have been the warmest advocates for prelacy
that the church ever knew. Yet it would be easy to
show, by a series of quotations, that many of the most
learned men of that denomination, of different periods
and nations, have held, and explicitly taught, that
bishops and presbyters were the same in the primitive
Church; and that the difference between them, though
deemed both useful and necessary, is only a human
institution. But instead of a long list of authorities to
establish this point, 1 shall content myself with pro-
ducing four, the first two from Great Britain, and the
others from the continent of Europe.
The judgment of the Church of England on this
subject, in the times of popery, we have in the canons
of Elfrick, in the year 990, to Bishop Wolii n, in which
bishops and presbyters are declared to be of the same
order. To the same amount is the judgment of An-
selme, archbishop of Canterbury, who died about the
year 1109, and who was perhaps the most learned
man of the age in which he lived. He explicitly tells
us, that, " by the apostolic institution, all presbyters
are bishops." See his Commentary on Titus and
Philippians.
In the canon law we find the following decisive de-
claration: "Bishop and presbyter were the same in
the primitive Church; presbyter being the name of the
person's age, and bishop of his office. But there be-
ing many of these in every church, they determined
among themselves, for the preventing of schism, that
me should be elected by themselves to be set over
312 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
the rest; and the person so elected was called bishop,
for distinction sake. The rest were called presbyters;
and in process of time, their reverence for these titu-
lar bishops so increased, that they began to obey them
as children do a father." — Just. Leg. Can. I. 21.
Cassander.a learned Catholic divine, who flourished
in the sixteenth century, in his book of Consultations,
Art. 14, has the following passage: " Whether Epis-
copacy is to be accounted an ecclesiastical order, dis-
tinct from presbytery, is a question much debated be-
tween theologues and canonists. But in this one par-
ticular all parties agree. That in the apostles' days
there was no difference between a bishop and a pres-
byter; but afterwards, for the avoiding of schism, the
bishop was placed before the presbyter, to whom the
power of ordination was granted, that so peace might
be continued in the Church."
It has been observed, that all the first reformers of
the Church of England, freely acknowledged bishops
and presbyters to have been the same in the apostolic
age; and only defended diocesan Episcopacy as a
wise human appointment. It was asserted on high
Episcopal authority, in the preceding chapter, that
Dr. Bancroft, then chaplain to Archbishop Whitgift,
was the first Protestant divine in England, who at-
tempted to place Episcopacy on the foundation of di-
vine right. In 1588, in a sermon delivered on a pub-
lic occasion, he undertook to maintain, " that the
bishops of England were a distinct order from priests,
and had superiority over them by divine right, and
directly from God; and that the denial of it was here-
sy." This sermon gave great offence to many of the
clergy and laity. Among others, Sir Francis Knollys,
much dissatisfied with the doctrine which it contained,
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 313
wrote to Dr. Raignolds, Regius professor of divinity
in the University of Oxford, for his opinion on the
subject. That learned professor, who is said to have
been the " oracle of the university in his day," * re-
turned an answer, which, among other things con-
tains the following passages.
" Of the two opinions which your honour mentions
in the sermon of Dr. Bancroft, the first is that which
asserts the superiority which the prelates among us
have over the clergy, to be a divine institution. He
does not, indeed, assert this in express terms, but he
does it by necessary consequence, in which he aftirms
the opinion of those that oppose that superiority to be
an heresy; in which, in my judgment, he has com-
mitted an oversight; and I believe he himself will
acknowledge it, if duly admonished concerning it. All
that have laboured in reforming the Church, for five
hundred years past, have taught that all pastors, be
they entitled bishops or priests, have equal authority
and power by God's word; as first the Waldenses,
next Marsilius Petavinus, then Wickliffe and his dis-
ciples; afterwards Huss and the Hussites; and last of
all Luther, Calvin, Brentius, Bullinger, and Musculus.
Among ourselves we have bishops, the Queen's pro-
fessors of divinity in our universities; and other
learned men, as Bradford, Lambert, Jewel, Pilking-
ton, Humphreys, Fulke, who all agree in this matter;
and so do all divines beyond sea that I ever read, and
* Professor Raignolds was acknowledged by all his contemporaries
to be a prodigy of learning. Bishop Hall used to say, that his me-
mory and reading were near a miracle. He was particularly con-
versant with the fathers and early historians; was a critic in the lan-
guages ; was celebrated for his wit ; and so eminent for piety and
sanctity of life, that Crakenthorp said of him, that • to name Raig-
nolds was to commend virtue itself."
•27
314 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
doubtless many more whom I never read. But what
do I speak of particular persons? It is the common
judgment of the Reformed Churches of Helvetia, Sa-
voy, France, Scotland, Germany, Hungary, Poland,
the Low Countries, and our own, (the Church of
England.) Wherefore, since Dr. Bancroft will cer-
tainly never pretend that an heresy, condemned by
the consent of the whole Church in its most flourish-
ing times, was yet accounted sound and Christian doc-
trine by all these I have mentioned, I hope he will
acknowledge that he was mistaken when he asserted
the superiority which bishops have among us over
the clergy, to be God's own ordinance."* Archbishop
Whitgift, referring to the great attention which Ban-
croft's sermon had excited, observed, that it "had
done good;" but added, that with respect to the offen-
sive doctrine which it contained, he " rather wished,
than believed it to be true."
The same Archbishop Whitgift, in his book against
Cartwright, has the following full and explicit decla-
rations: Having distinguished between those things
which are so necessary, that without them we cannot
be saved; and such as are so necessary, that without
them we cannot so well and conveniently be saved,
he adds, " I confess, that in a church collected together
in one place, and at liberty, government is necessary
with the second kind of necessity; but that any kind
of government is so necessary that without it the
Church cannot be saved, or that it may not be altered
into some other kind, thought to be more expedient,
I utterly deny, and the reasons that move me so to
do, be these: the first is, because I find no one certain
and perfect kind of government prescribed or com-
* See the letter at large in Boyse on Episcopacy, p. 13—19.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 315
manded in the Scriptures, to the Church of Christ;
which, no doubt, should have been done, if it had
been a matter necessary to the salvation of the Church.
There is no certain kind of government or discipline
prescribed to the Church; but the same may be altered,
as the profit of the churches requires. I do deny that
the Scriptures do set down any one certain kind of
government in the Church to be perpetual for all
times, places, and persons, without alteration. It is
well known that the manner and form of government
used in the apostles' time, and expressed in the Scrip-
tures, neither is now, nor can, nor ought to be ob-
served, either touching the persons or the functions.*
We see manifestly, that, in sundry points, the govern-
ment of the Church used in the apostles' time, is, and
hath been of necessity, altered; and that it neither
may nor can be revoked. Whereby it is plain, that
any one kind of external government perpetually to
be observed, is no where in the Scripture prescribed
to the Church, but the charge thereof is left to the
magistrate, so that nothing be done contrary to the
word of God. This is the opinion of the best writers;
neither do I know any learned man of a contrary
judgment."
Dr. Willet, a distinguished divine of the Church of
England, in the reign of Elizabeth, in his Synopsis
Papismi, a large and learned work, dedicated to that
* It has been said that Archbishop Whitgift, in this passage,
merely meant to say that all the details of ecclesiastical discipline are
not laid down in>' Scripture, nor to be considered as of divine right.
But he utterly precludes this construction, by declaring that he con-
siders no form of government as of unalterable divine appointment,
either with respect to persons or functions! He could scarcely have
employed language to express the opinion which we ascribe to himi
more perspicuously or decisively.
316 CONCESSIONS OP EPISCOPALIANS.
Queen, undertakes professedly to deliver the opinion
of his church on the subject before us. Out of much
which might be quoted, the following passages are
sufficient for our purpose: " Every godly and faithful
bishop is a successor of the apostles. We deny it not;
and so are all faithful and godly pastors and minis-
ters. For in respect of their extraordinary calling,
miraculous gifts, and apostleship, the apostles have
properly no successors; as Mr. Bembridge, the mar-
tyr saith, that he believed not bishops to be the suc-
cessors of the apostles, for that they be not called as
they were, nor have that grace. That, therefore,
which the apostles were especially appointed unto, is
the thing wherein the apostles were properly succeed-
ed; but that was the preaching of the gospel: as St.
Paul saith, he was sent to preach, not to baptize.
The promise of succession, we see, is in the preach-
ing of the word, which appertained as well to other
pastors and ministers as to bishops." Again; " See-
ing in the apostles' time episcopus and presbyter, a
bishop and a priest, were neither in name nor office
distinguished; it folio weth, then, that either the apos-
tles assigned no succession while they lived, neither
appointed their successors; or that indifferently, all
faithful pastors and preachers of the apostolic faith
are the apostles' successors." — Controv. v. Quest. 3.
p. 232. "Of the difference between bishops and
priests, there are three opinions: the first, of Aerius,
who did hold that all ministers should be equal; and
that a bishop was not, neither ought to be superior to
a priest. The second opinion is the other extreme of
the Papists, who would have not only a difference,
but a princely pre-eminence of their bishops over the
clergy, and that by the word of God. And they urge
CONCESSIONS OP EPISCOPALIANS. 317
it to be so necessary, that they are no true churches
which receive not their pontifical hierarchy. The
third opinion is between both, that although this dis-
tinction of bishops and priests, as it is now received,
cannot be proved out of Scripture, yet it is very ne-
cessary, for the policy of the Church, to avoid schisms,
and to preserve it in unity.. Of this judgment, Bishop
Jewel against Harding, showeth both Chrysostom,
Ambrose, and Jerome, to have been. Jerome thus
writeth, ( The apostle teaches evidently that bishops
and priests were the same; but that one was after-
wards chosen to be set over the rest as a remedy
against schism.' To this opinion of St. Jerome, sub-
scribeth Bishop Jewel, and another most reverend
prelate of our church, Archbishop Whitgift," p. 273.
Dr. Willet also expressly renounces the argument
drawn by many Episcopalians from the Jewish priest-
hood. In answer to a celebrated popish writer, who
had, with great confidence, adduced this argument, to
support the authority of bishops, as an order superior
to presbyters, he observes: First, " the high priest un-
der the law was a figure of Christ, who is the High
Priest and chief Shepherd of the New Testament: and
therefore this type, being fulfilled in Christ, cannot
properly be applied to the external hierarchy of the
Church. Secondly, if every bishop be this high priest,
then have you lost one of your best arguments for
the Pope, whom you would have to be the high priest
in the Church." * This champion of the Church of
England further concedes: " That it may be doubted
* It will be observed, that this zealous Episcopalian not only re-
jects the argument in favour of prelacy, drawn from the model of the
Jewish priesthood, but also declares it to be a popish argument, and
of no value excepting on popish principles.
27*
318 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
whether Timothy were so ordained by the apostle
bishop of Ephesus, as a bishop is now set over his
diocese; for then the apostle would never have called
him so often from his charge, sending him to the Co-
rinthians, to the Thessalonians, and to other churches
beside. It is most likely that Timothy had the place
and calling of an evangelist." Again; " Seeing that
Timothy was ordained by the authority of the elder-
ship, how could he be a bishop strictly and precisely
taken, being ordained by presbyters?" p. 273. Dr.
Willet also formally gives up the claim that diocesan
bishops are ^peculiarly the successors of the apostles;
explicitly conceding that all who preach the gospel,
and administer sacraments, are equally entitled to
this honour. And, to place his opinion beyond all
doubt, he observes, " Although it cannot be denied
but that the government of bishops is very profitable
for the preserving of unity; yet we dare not condemn
the churches of Geneva, Helvetia, Germany, Scot-
land, that have received another form of ecclesiastical
government; as the Papists proudly affirm all churches
which have not such bishops as theirs are, to be no
true churches. But so do not our bishops and arch-
bishops, which is a notable difference between the
bishops of the popish church, and of the '-reformed
churches. Wherefore, as we condemn not those re-
formed churches which have retained another form of
ecclesiastical government; so neither are they to cen-
sure our church for holding still the ancient regimen
of bishops, purged from the ambitious and supersti-
tious inventions of the popish prelacy," p. 276.
Bishop Bilson, in his work against Seminaries, lib.
I. p. 318, delivers it as his opinion, and confirms it by
quotations from Jerome, that "the Church was at
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 319
first governed by the common council of presbyters;
that therefore bishops must understand that they are
greater than presbyters, rather by custom than the
Lord's appointment ; and that bishop's came in after
the apostles' time."
Dr. Holland, the King's professor of divinity in the
University of Oxford, at a public academical exercise,
in the year 1608, in answer to a question formally
and solemnly proposed — An episcopatus sit ordo dis-
tinctus a presbyter 'cttu, eoque superior jure divino?
i. e. Whether the office of bishop be different from
that of presbyter, and superior to it, by divine right,
declared that " to affirm that there is such a difference
and superiority, by divine right, is most false, contrary
to Scripture, to the fathers, to the doctrine of the
Church of England, yea to the very schoolmen them-
selves."
Bishop Morton, in his Catholic Apology, addressed
to the Papists, lib. I. tells them " that the powers of
order and jurisdiction, which they ascribe to bishops,
doth by divine right belong to all other presbyters;
and that to ordain is their ancient right." He further
asserts, that Jerome does not represent the difference
between bishop and presbyter as of divine institution.
He assents to the opinion of Medina, the Jesuit, and
declares that there was no substantial difference on
the subject of Episcopacy between Jerome and Aerius.
He avers, further, that not only all the Protestants,
but also all the primitive doctors were of Jerome's
mind. And, finally, he concludes, that according to
the harmonious consent of all men in the apostolic
age, there was no difference between bishop and
presbyter; but that this difference was aftewards in-
troduced for the removal of schism.
320 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
Bishop Jewel, one of the most illustrious advocates
for diocesan Episcopacy, in the Defence of his Apo-
logy for the Church of England against Harding, p.
248, has the following remarkable passage. " But
what meant M. Harding to come in here with the
difference between priests and bishops? Thinketh
he that priests and bishops hold only by tradition?
Or is it so horrible an heresy as he maketh it, to say,
that, by the Scriptures of God, a bishop and a priest
are all one ? Or knoweth he how far, and to whom
he reacheth the name of an heretic? Verily Chrysos-
tom saith, Inter episcopum, et presbyterum interest
fere nihil: i. e. ' between a bishop and a priest there
is, in a manner, no difference. ' St. Jerome saith,
somewhat in rougher sort, Audio, quendam in tan-
tarn eripuisse vecordiam, ut diaconos presbyteris, id
est episcopis, ante ferret: cum Apostolus perspicue
doceat, eosdem esse presbyteros, quos episcopos, i. e.
<I hear say, there is one become so peevish, that he
setteth deacons before priests, that is to say, bishops:
whereas the apostle plainly teacheth us, that priests
and bishops be all one/ St. Augustine also saith,
Quid est episcopus nisi primus presbyter, hoc est
summus sacerdos? i. e. ' What is a bishop, but the
first priest, that is to say, the highest priest V So saith
St. Ambrose, episcopi et presbyteri una ordinatio
est; uterque, enim, sacerdos est, sed episcopus primus
est, i. e. There is but one consecration of priest and
bishop; for both of them are priests, but the bishop
is the first. All these, and other more holy fathers,
together with St. Paul, the apostle, for thus saying,
by M. Harding's advice, must be holden for heretics."*
* It ought to be kept in mind, that Bishop Jewel's Apology for the
Church of England was laid before the public on the avowed princi-
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 321
Dr. Whitaker, a learned divine of the Church of
England, and professor of divinity in the University
of Cambridge, in his treatise against Campion, the
Jesuit, affirms that bishop and presbyter are, by divine
right, all one. And, in answer to Dury, a zealous
hierarchist of Scotland, he tells him " that, whereas he
asserts, with many words, that bishop and presbyter
are divers, if he will retain the character of a modest
divine, he must not so confidently affirm, that which
all men see to be so evidently false. For what is so
well known, says he, as this which you acknowledge
not? Jerome plainly writeth that elders and bishops
are the same, and connrmeth it by many places of
Scripture." The same celebrated Episcopalian, in
writing against Bellarmine, says, " From 2 Tim. i. 6,
we understand that Timothy had hands laid on him
by presbyters, who, at that time governed the church
in common council;" and then proceeds to speak
severely of Bellarmine and the Romish church for
confining the power of ordination to bishops exclu-
sively of presbyters.
The authority of few men stands higher among the
friends of prelacy than that of Bishop Hall, who wrote,
and otherwise exerted himself, in favour of the divine
right of diocesan Episcopacy, with as much zeal and
ability as any man of his day. Yet this eminently
learned and pious divine, acknowledged the reformed
church of Holland, where there never had been any
diocesan bishops, to be a true church of Christ; ac-
cepted of a seat in the Synod of Dort, in which the
pie, that it contained the doctrine of that church : and that the work
from which the above quotation is made, was ordered to be suspend-
ed by a chain, in all the churches in the kingdom, and to be publicly
read as a standard of theological instruction.— Strype's Annals, II. 100.
322 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
articles of faith, and form of government of that church
were settled; recognised the deputies from all the
reformed churches on the continent, none of whom
had received Episcopal ordination, as regular minis-
ters of Christ; and, when he took leave of the Synod,
declared that " there was no place upon earth so like
heaven as the Synod of Dort, and where he should
be more willing to dwell." — Brandt's Hist. Sess. 62.
The following extract of a sermon which he delivered
in Latin before that venerable Synod, contains a di-
rect and unequivocal acknowledgment of the Church
of Holland as a true church of Christ. It was de-
livered November 29, 16 IS; and founded on Eccles.
vii. 16. " His serene majesty, our King James, in his
excellent letter, admonishes the States General, and
in his instructions to us hath expressly commanded
us to urge this with our whole might, to inculcate this
one thing, that you all continue to adhere to the com-
mon faith, and the confession of your own and the
other churches: which if you do, 0 happy Holland!
0 chaste Spouse of Christ! 0 prosperous republic!
this your afflicted church tossed with the billows of
differing opinions, will yet reach the harbour, and
safely smile at all the storms excited by her cruel ad-
versaries. That this may at length be obtained, let
us seek for the things which make for peace. We are
brethren; let us also be colleagues! What have we
to do with the infamous titles of party names? We
are Christians; let us also be of the same mind. We
are one body; let us also be unanimous. By the tre-
mendous name of the omnipotent God; by the pious
and loving bosom of our common Mother; by your
own souls; by the holy bowels of Jesus Christ our
Saviour, my brethren, seek peace; pursue peace."
CONCESSIONS OP EPISCOPALIANS. 323
See the whole in the Acta Synodi Nat. Dord. 38. But
this excellent prelate went further. A little more than
twenty years after his mission to Holland, and when
he had been advanced to the bishoprick of Norwich,
he published his Irenicurn, (or Peacemaker,) in which
we find the following passage, Sect. VI. " Blessed be
God, there is no difference, in any essential point, be-
tween the Church of England and her sister reformed
churches. We unite in every article of Christian doc-
trine, without the least variation, as the full and abso-
lute agreement between their public confessions and
ours testifies.* The only difference between us con-
sists in our mode of constituting the external ministry;
and even with respect to this point we are of one
mind, because we all profess to believe that it is not
an essential of the Church, (though in the opinion of
many it is a matter of importance to her well being;)
and we all retain a respectful and friendly opinion of
each other, not seeing any reason why so small a dis-
agreement should produce any alienation of affection
among us. " And after proposing some common prin-
ciples on which they might draw more closely to-
gether, he adds, " But if a difference of opinion with
regard to these points of external order must continue,
why may we not be of one heart and of one mind?
or why should this disagreement break the bonds of
good brotherhood?" How different the language and
* It has long been maintained by well informed persons, that the
fathers, or the most distinguished reformers of the Church of England
were doctrinal Calvinists ; and that the thirty-nine articles of that
church drawn up by them are Calvinistic. If there were any re-
maining doubt with respect to the accuracy of this representation,
the opinion of Bishop Hall, here so strongly expressed, would be de-
cisive in its support.
324 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
the spirit of some modern advocates for the divine
right of diocesan Episcopacy.
The same practical concession was made by the
eminently learned and pious Bishop Davenant, while
professor of divinity in the University of Cambridge.
He accepted of a seat in the Synod of Dort, and gave
the sanction of his presence and aid in organizing the
Presbyterian Church of Holland. We are informed,
indeed, that Bishop Carleton, and the other English
delegates, expressed their opinions very fully in the
Synod, in favour of the Episcopal form of govern-
ment; but their sitting in that body and assisting in
its deliberations; their preaching in the pulpits of the
Presbyterian ministers of Dort, and attending on all
the public religious services of the Synod, were among
the strongest acknowledgments they could make, that
they considered the ministrations of non-episcopal
ministers as valid. But Bishop Davenant went fur-
ther. After his advancement to the bishoprick of
Salisbury, he published a work in which he urged
with much earnestness and force, a fraternal union
among all the reformed churches.* A plan which, it
is obvious, involved in it an explicit acknowledgment
that the foreign reformed churches, most of which
were Presbyterian, were true churches of Christ; and
which, indeed, contained in its very title, a declara-
tion that those churches " did not differ from the
Church of England in any fundamental article of
Christian faith."
Bishop Croft's concessions on this subject are
equally candid and decisive. I had occasion in a for-
* Ad Fraternam Communionem inter Evangelicas Ecclesias r,es-
taurandam Adhortatio; in eo fundata, Quod non dissentiant in ullo
Fundamentali Catholicae Fidei Articulo. — Cantab. 1640.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 325
mer chapter to take notice of an acknowledgment of
the most pointed sort, in his work entitled Naked
Truth, a work written and published while the author
was bishop of Hereford, and powerfully defended by-
some of the most learned men of his day. The fol-
lowing additional passages from the same work de-
serve our notice. " The Scripture no where expresses
any distinction of order among the elders. We find
there but two orders mentioned, bishops and deacons.
The Scripture distinguisheth not the order of bishops
and priests; for there we find but one kind of ordina-
tion, then certainly but one order; for two distinct
orders cannot be conferred in the same instant, by the
same words, by the same actions." With respect to
the office of deacon, this bishop entirely coincides with
Scripture and the Presbyterian Church. In the work
above mentioned, p. 49, he remarks that he will not
dispute, " Whether this of deaconship be properly to
be called an order or an office, but certainly no spi-
ritual order; for their office was to serve tables, as the
Scripture phrases it, which, in plain English, is no-
thing else but overseers of the poor, to distribute justly
and discreetly the alms of the faithful, which the apos-
tles would not trouble themselves withal lest it should
hinder them in the ministration of the word and
prayer. But as most matters of this world, in process
of time, deflect much from the original constitution,
so it fell out in this business; for the bishops who pre-
tended to be successors to the apostles, by little and
little, took to themselves the dispensation of alms, first
by way of inspection over the deacons, but at length
the total management: and the deacons, who were
mere lay-officers, by degrees crept into the church
ministration, and became a reputed spiritual order,
28
326 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
and a necessary degree and step to the priesthood, of
which I can find nothing in Scripture, and the origi-
nal institution, nor a word relating to any thing but
the ordering of alms for the poor."
Lord George Digby, an eminent English nobleman,
who flourished in the reigns of Charles I. and Charles
II. and who wrote largely on the questions which
agitated the Church in his day, in a letter to Sir
Kenelme Digby, on the subject before us, expresses
himself in the following terms: — " He that would re-
duce the Church now to the form of government in
the most primitive times, would not take, in my
opinion, the best nor wisest course; 1 am sure not the
safest: for he would be found pecking towards the
Presbytery of Scotland, which, for my part, I believe,
in point of government, hath a greater resemblance
than either yours or ours to the first age, and yet it
is never a whit the better for it ; since it was a form
not chosen for the best, but imposed by adversity un-
der oppression, which, in the beginning, forced the
Church from what it wished, to what it might; not
suffering that dignity and state ecclesiastical which
rightly belonged unto it, to manifest itself to the
world: and which, soon afterwards, upon the least
lucid intervals, shone forth so gloriously in' the hap-
pier as well as more monarchical condition of Epis-
copacy: of which way of government I am so well
persuaded that I think it pity it was not made be-
times an article of the Scottish Catechism, that bishops
are of divine right/' *
The character of Archbishop Usher stands high
with Episcopalians. He was one of the greatest and
best of men. His plan for the reduction of Episco-
* Jus Divinum Minis. Evang. II. p. 107.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 327
pacy into the form of synodical government, received
in the ancient Church, is well known to every one
who is tolerably versed in the ecclesiastical history of
England. The essential principle of that plan is, that
bishop and presbyter were originally the same order;
and that in the primitive Church, the bishop was only
a standing president or moderator among his fellow
presbyters. To guard against the possibility of mis-
take, the illustrious prelate declared he meant to re-
store that kind of Presbyterian government, which, in
the Church of England, had long been disused." The
archbishop, further, "being asked by Charles I. in
the Isle of Wight, whether he found in antiquity that
presbyters alone ordained any?" answered " Yes, and
that he could show his Majesty more, even where
presbyters alone successively ordained bishops, and
brought as an instance of this, the presbyters of Alex-
andria choosing and making their own bishops, from
the days of Mark till Heraclas and Dionysius." The
following declaration of the same learned dignitary,
is also full to our purpose. It having been reported
of him, that he had expressed an uncharitable opinion
concerning the Church of Holland, as no true church,
because she was without diocesan bishops, when they
were within her reach, if she had chosen to accept
them, he thus repels the calumny: " I have ever de-
clared my opinion to be that bishop and presbyter
differ only in degree, and not in order; and, conse-
quently, that in places where bishops cannot be had,
the ordination by presbyters standeth valid. Yet, on
the other side, holding, as I do, that a bishop hath
superiority in degree over a presbyter, you may easily
judge, that the ordination made by such presbyters, as
have severed themselves from those bishops unto
328 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
whom they had sworn canonical obedience, cannot
possibly by me be excused from being schismatical.
And howsoever, I must needs think, that the churches
which have no bishops are thereby become very much
defective in their government, and that the churches
in France, who, living under a popish power, cannot
do what they would, are more excusable in this de-
fect than the Low Countries, who live under a free
state ; yet, for the testifying of my communion with
these churches, (which I do love and honour as true
members of the Church universal,) I do profess, that
with like affection I should receive the blessed sacra-
ment at the hands of the Dutch ministers, if I were in
Holland, as I should do at the hands of the French
ministers, if I were in Charenton."*
When such divines as Bishop Hall, Archbishop
Usher, &c, men of colossal weight and strength, as
pillars, in their day, of the church to which they be-
longed, could declare, as the latter at least did, that
he could, with all readiness and affection, receive the
sacraments from the hands of Presbyterian ministers;
and, of course, considered their ministrations as en-
tirely valid; and when the former could consent to
sit for several months as a member of the Presbyterian
Synod of Dort, and commune with that body in
prayer, preaching, and the holy Eucharist: it is per-
fectly impossible that they should have maintained
the opinion concerning prelacy, which it is the object
of this volume to oppose. But on this point I shall
not dwell. It is well known that in the day of the
great and good men whose names have been just
mentioned, their monarch, Charles I., was involved in
conflicts with the parliament which, in a few years
* See the judgment of the late Archbishop of Armagh, 110 — 123.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 329
afterwards terminated in his decapitation. In the
course of these conflicts the king was urged to con-
sent to a proposed act of the parliament for abolish-
ing Episcopacy. This he utterly refused, alleging
among other things, that Episcopacy was more
friendly to monarchy than Presbytery was, and plead-
ing " conscience" against a consent to the proposed
measure. Writing on this subject to his devoted Epis-
copal friends and counsellors, Lord Jermyn, Lord
Culpepper, and Mr. Ashburnham, he expresses him-
self thus: —
" Show me any precedent wherever Presbyterial
government and regal was together without perpetual
rebellions; which was the cause that necessitated the
king, my father, to change that government in Scot-
land. And even in France, where they are but upon
tolerance, (which in likelihood should cause modera-
tion,) did they ever sit still so long as they had power
to rebel? And it cannot be otherwise, for the ground
of their doctrine is anti-monarchical. Indeed to prove
that clearly, would require more time and a better
pen than I have. I will say, without hyperbole, that
there was not a wiser* man since Solomon, than he
who said — no bishop, no king." To this the enlight-
ened and cordial friends of the monarch, and of the
Church of England, just named, made the following
reply: "If by conscience your meaning is, that you
are obliged to do all that is in your power to support
and maintain that function of bishops, as that which
is the most ancient, reverend, and pious government
of the Church — we fully and heartily concur with you
therein. But if by conscience is intended to assert,
that Episcopacy is jure divino exclusive, whereby no
Protestant (or rather Christian) church can be acknow.
' 28* •
330 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
ledged for such without a bishop, we must therein
crave leave wholly to differ. And if we be in error
we are in good company; there not being (as we
have cause to believe) six persons of the Protestant
religion of the other opinion. Thus much we can
add, that, at the treaty of Uxbridge, none of your di-
vines then present (though much provoked thereunto)
would maintain that (we might say uncharitable)
opinion; no, not privately among your commis-
sioners." *
The men who wrote thus, were intelligent, well in-
formed men, true sons of the Church, and intimately
conversant with the leading ecclesiastics as well as
civilians, in the kingdom. And yet they could say,
with confidence, that they did not believe there were
" six persons of the Protestant religion" who enter-
tained the exclusive opinion which they reprobate.
Bishop Forbes, a zealous Episcopalian, in his Ireni-
cum, Lib. II. cap. xi. Prop. 13, expresses himself
thus : " Presbyters have, by divine right, the power
of ordaining, as well as of preaching and baptizing.
They ought, indeed, to exercise this function under
the inspection and government of a bishop, in places
where there are bishops. But in other places, where
the government of the Church is administered by the
common council of presbyters alone, that ordination
is valid and effectual which is performed by the impo-
sition of the hands of presbyters alone." In confir-
mation of this doctrine, Bishop Forbes quotes two
passages from the fathers. The first is from Hilary,
(Ambrose,) who, he says, tells us, in his Commentary
on the Ephesians, that in Egypt, presbyters ordain if
a bishop be not present; which passage in Hilary he
* Clarendon's State Papers, Vol. II. p, 202. 260. 274.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 331
interprets precisely as I have done, in a preceding
chapter. The second is from Augustine, who, he in-
forms us, declares that in Alexandria, and through
the whole of Egypt, if a bishop be not present, pres-
byters ordain. Again, he says, " From all these
things, it is manifest that, in the ancient Church, it
was lawful for presbyters alone, if bishops were not
present, to ordain presbyters and deacons; and such
ordinations were held to be valid, although it was
prudently appointed, for the preservation of discipline,
that this should not be done without the consent of a
bishop. That is to say, in those places in which there
were bishops, it was held to be criminal to despise
their authority. But in those places in which pres-
byters only governed the Church, it was sufficient to
stamp validity upon an ordination that it be performed
under the authority of an assembly, or bench of pres-
byters.7'
The concessions of Dr. Stillingfleet, (afterwards
bishop of Worcester,) on this subject are well known.
The avowed object of his Irenicum , one of the most
learned works of the age in which it appeared, was
to show, that no form of church government is pre-
scribed in the word of God; that the Church is at
liberty to modify the details of her external order,
both with respect to officers and functions, as well as
discipline, at pleasure ; and of course, that ordinations
and government by presbyters are equally valid with
those administered by diocesan bishops. He seems
to acknowledge, indeed, that Presbyterian parity is,
on the whole, more agreeable to Scripture, and to the
practice of the primitive Church, than prelacy; but,
at the same time denies that this ought to be con-
sidered as establishing the divine right of Presbytery-
332 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
In the course of this work, the learned author exhi-
bits a mass of evidence from Scripture and primitive
antiquity against the Episcopal claims, and quotes
declarations made by some of the most distinguished
divines of different ages and denominations, which
will doubtless be read with surprise by those who
have been accustomed to believe that the whole
Christian world, with very little exception, has always
been Episcopal.
To destroy the force of Dr. Stillingfleet's conces-
sions, it is urged, that he afterwards became dissatis-
fied with this work, and retracted the leading opinion
which it maintains.* To this suggestion I will reply,
by a quotation from Bishop White, of Pennsylvania,
who, in a pamphlet published a number of years
since, having occasion to quote the Irenicum as an
* The Irenicum has been stigmatized by some high-toned Episco-
palians, as an hasty indigested work, written at an early period of
the author's life, and soon repented of. The following facts will show
how far this representation is correct. After having been several
years engaged in the composition of this work, the author published
it in 1659, at the age of twenty-four. Three years afterwards, viz.
in 1662, he published a second edition; and the same year he gave
to the world his Origines Sacree. Soon after these publications, he
met his diocesanj the celebrated Bishop Saunderson, at a visitation.
The bishop seeing so young a man could hardly believe it was Stil-
lingfleet, whom he had hitherto only known by his writings; and,
after having embraced him, said, he much rather expected to have
seen one as considerable for his age as he had already shown himself
for his learning. See the Life of Bishop Stillingfleet, p. 12—16.
When a divine of acknowledged talents and learning, (whatever may
be his age,) after spending several years in a composition of moderate
length, deliberately commits it to the press ; when, after reflecting on
the subject, and hearing the remarks of his friends for three years
longer, he publishes it a second time; and when, after this second
publication, he is complimented for his great erudition, by one of the
most able and learned dignitaries of the age, there seems little room
for a charge of haste or want of digestion.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 333
authority against high-church notions, speaks of the
performance and its author in the following terms:
" As that learned prelate was afterwards dissatisfied
with his work, (though most probably not with that
part of it which would have been to our purpose,) it
might seem uncandid to cite the authority of his opi-
nion. Bishop Burnet, his cotemporary and friend,
says, (History of his own Times, anno 1661,) To
avoid the imputation that book brought on him, he
went into the humours of an high sort of people, be-
yond what became him, perhaps beyond his own
sense of things." "The book, however," Bishop
White adds, " was, it seems, easier retracted than re-
futed; for, though offensive to many of both parties,
it was managed, (says the same author,) with so
much learning and skill, that none of either side ever
undertook to answer it."
The truth seems to be, that Dr. Stillingfieet, finding
that the opinions of a number of influential men in
the church were different from those which he had ad-
vanced is this work; and finding also that a fixed
adherence to them might be adverse to the interests
of the established church, in which he sought prefer-
ment, he made a kind of vague and feeble recanta-
tion ; and wrote in favour of the apostolic origin of
Episcopacy. It is remarkable, however, that this
prelate, in answer to an accusation of inconsistency
between his early and his latter writings on this sub-
ject, assigned another reason besides a change of
opinion, viz. that the former were written " before the
laws were established." But in whatever degree his
opinion may have been altered, his reasonings and
authorities have undergone no change. They remain
334 CONCESSIONS or EPISCOPALIANS.
in all their force, and have never been refuted, either
by himself, or by others.
The concessions of Bishop Burnet on this subject
are numerous and unequivocal. Several have been
already mentioned. Out of many more which might
be presented, I select the following declaration: "I
acknowledge bishop and presbyter to be one and the
same office, and so plead for no new office-bearer in
the church. The first branch of their power is their
authority to publish the gospel, to manage the wor-
ship, and dispense the sacraments; and this is all that
is of divine right in the ministry, in which bishops
and presbyters are equal sharers. But besides this,
the church claimetha power of jurisdiction, of making
rules for discipline, and applying and executing the
same; all which is, indeed, suitable to the common
laws of society, and the general rules of Scripture,
but hath no positive warrant from any Scripture pre-
cept. And all these constitutions of churches into
synods, and the canons of discipline taking their rise
from the divisions of the world into several provinces,
and beginning in the second and beginning of the
third century, do clearly show, that they can be de-
rived from no divine original, and so were, as to their
particular form, but of human institution." **'
The opinions held by Archbishop Tillotson, on this
subject, substantially agree with those of Bishop Bur-
net; or, if they differ from them, are even more
favourable to Presbyterian church government. He
was decidedly in favour of admitting the dissenting
clergy into the Church of England, without re-ordain-
ing them; and did not scruple to avow that he con-
* Vindication of the Church and State of Scotland, p. 331.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 335
sidered their ordination as equally valid with that
which was received from Episcopal bishops. And,
in conformity with this opinion, he advised the Epis-
copal clergy of Scotland to unite with the Presbyte-
rian church in that country, and submit to its govern-
ment.*
Archbishop Wake, who was a warm friend to pre-
lacy, and whose character stands high with its advo-
cates, it is well known kept up a constant friendly
correspondence with the most eminent pastors and
professors in Geneva and Holland; manifested a fra-
ternal regard to them ; declared their churches, not-
withstanding their difference in discipline and govern-
ment from his own, to be true churches of Christ;
and expressed a warm desire for their union with the
Church of England, at the head of which he was then
placed. In a letter which he wrote to the celebrated
Le Clerc, of the Genevan school, then residing in
Holland, in the year 1719, there is the following pas-
sage. " I freely embrace the reformed churches, not-
withstanding they differ in some respects from that of
England. I could wish, indeed, they had retained
that moderate Episcopacy, freed from all unjust domi-
nation, which obtains among us, and which, if I have
any skill in judging on this subject, was received in
the Church from the apostolic age. Nor do I despair
of its being restored. If I should not see it myself
posterity will. In the mean time, I am so far from
being so uncharitable as to believe that any of those
churches, on account of this defect, (for so I must be
* See Remarks upon the Life of the most Reverend Dr. John Til-
lotson, 8vo. 1754; in which the author, a most violent Episcopalian,
acknowledges these facts, and loads him with much abuse on account
of them.
336 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
allowed, without invidiousness, to call it,) ought to be
cut off from our communion; nor can I by any means
join with certain mad writers among us, in denying
the validity of their sacraments, and in calling in ques-
tion their right to the name of Christian churches.*
I could wish to bring about, at any price, a more close
union between all the reformed churches." The same
prelate, in a letter to Professor Turretin, of Geneva,
in 1718, speaking of Bishop Davenant's conciliatory
opinions, declares that they perfectly coincide with
his own, and that he could earnestly wish that all
Christians were of the same mind. Another letter,
of a more public nature, which he afterwards ad-
dressed to the pastors and professors of Geneva,
abounds with similar sentiments, and expresses the
most fraternal affection for those Presbyterian wor-
thiest Nor were these letters written by him merely
as a private man, or in the spirit of temporizing po-
liteness; but manifestly with all the deliberation and
solemnity of a man who felt his official responsibility.
The learned Joseph Bingham, who has written
largely and ably in defence of the Episcopacy of the
Church of England, frankly acknowledges, that " that
church does by no means damn or cut off from her
communion those who believe bishops and presbyters
to be the same order. Some of our best Episcopal
* The language employed by the good archbishop to express his
disapprobation of this doctrine is remarkably strong and pointed. He
calls those writers who attempt to maintain it, furiosi, i. e. madmen.
If he spoke in this style of such writers in England, where diocesan
Episcopacy was established by law, and when he was himself at the
head of that establishment, what would he have said concerning
writers of a similar stamp, at the present day in America, where all
denominations, with respect to the state, stand on a level?
t See Appendix III. to Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History.
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 337
divines, and true sons of the Church of England, have
said the same, distinguishing between order and juris-
diction, and made use of this doctrine and distinction
to justify the ordinations of the reformed churches,
against the Romanists."* — French Church? s Jlpol.
p. 262.
Dr. John Edwards, a learned and respectable divine
of the Church of England, in a treatise on this sub-
ject, after having considered the testimonies of Cle-
ment, Ignatius, Cyprian, Chrysostom, Theodoret, Je-
rome, and others, makes the following declaration.
" From all these we may gather that the Scripture
bishop was the chief of the presbyters ; but he was
not of a distinct order from them. And as for the
times after the apostles, none of these writers, nor any
ecclesiastical historian, tells us, that a person of an
order superior to presbyters was set over the presby-
ters. It is true, one single person is recorded to have
presided over the college of presbyters, but this col-
lege had the same power with the single person,
though not the particular dignity of presidentship.
The short is, the bishops in these times were presby-
ters; only he that presided over the body of presbyters
was called bishop, while the rest were generally
known by the title of presbyters; and the bishop was
still but a presbyter, as to order and function, though,
for distinction sake, he was known by the name of
bishop. He was superior to the other presbyters as
long as he executed his office, as a chairman in a
committee is above the rest of the justices whilst he
holds that place. It was generally the most ancient
* It will be distinctly remembered that all the reformed churches,
excepting that of England, admitted and practised ordination by
presbyters.
29
338 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
presbyter that was chosen to preside over the college
of presbyters, but he had no superiority of power.
All the priority or primacy he had was that of order.
Here is the ancient pattern. Why is it not followed?*
To single fathers we may add councils, who deliver
the same sense. This, then, is the true account of the
matter. Bishops were elders or presbyters, and there-
fore of the same order; but the bishops differed from
the presbyters in this only, that they were chosen by
the elders to preside over them at their ecclesiastical
meetings or assemblies.t But in after ages, the pres-
byters of some churches parted with their liberty and
right, and agreed among themselves that ecclesiastical
matters should be managed by the bishop only." —
Edwards' Remairis, p. 253.
The celebrated John Locke, it is well known,
always professed to be a member of the Church of
England. Yet on the subject before us he speaks in
the following decisive manner : " A church I take to
be a voluntary society of men, joining themselves to-
gether, of their own accord, in order to the public
worshipping of God, in such a manner as they judge
acceptable to him, and effectual to the salvation of
their souls. Some, perhaps, may object, that no such
society can be said to be a true church, unless it have
in it a bishop, or presbyter, with ruling authority, de-
rived from the very apostles, and continued down to
* Here is an explicit acknowledgment, that the Episcopacy of the
Church of England, and primitive Episcopacy, are very different
things.
t The primitive bishop, in Dr. Edwards' judgment, therefore, cor-
responds exactly with the moderator or president of our presbyteries,
who is a standing officer, elected at stated periods, who always pre-
sides at the meetings of the body to which he belongs, and until a
successor is chosen.
CONCESSIONS OP EPISCOPALIANS. 339
the present time by an uninterrupted succession. To
these I answer; Let them show me the edict by which
Christ has imposed that law upon his Church. And
let not any man think me impertinent, if, in a thing
of this consequence, I require that the terms of that
edict be very express and positive. I would ask, if
it be not more agreeable to the Church of Christ to
make the conditions of her communion consist in
such things, and such things only, as the Holy Spirit
has in the holy Scriptures declared, in express words,
to be necessary to salvation? 1 ask, I say, whether
this be not more agreeable to the Church of Christ,
than for men to impose their own inventions and in-
terpretations upon others, as if they were of divine
authority; and to establish by ecclesiastical laws, as
absolutely necessary to the profession of Christianity,
such things as the Scriptures do either not mention,
or at least not expressly command?" — First Letter
on Toleration.
Sir Peter King, lord chancellor of England, about
the beginning of the eighteenth century, published a
very learned work, entitled, a An Inquiry into the
Constitution, Discipline, Unity, and Worship, of the
Primitive Church, that flourished within the first three
hundred years after Christ." In this work his lord-
ship undertakes to show, " That a presbyter, in the
primitive Church, meant a person in holy orders,
having thereby an inherent right to perform the whole
office of a bishop, and differing from a bishop in no-
thing but in having no parish, or pastoral charge."
He further shows, " That presbyters, in those times of
primitive purity, were called by the same titles, and
were of the same specific order with bishops; that
they ruled in those churches to which they belonged;
340 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
that they presided in church consistories with the
bishop ; that they had the power of excommunication,
and of restoring penitents; that they confirmed; and
that there are clearer proofs of presbyters ordaining,
than of their administering the Lord's Supper." The
same learned author maintains that there were but
two orders of church officers, instituted by the autho-
rity of Christ, viz. bishops and deacons: "and if they
ordained but two," adds he, " I think no one had
ever a commission to add a third, or to split one into
two, as must be done, if we separate the order of
presbyters from the order of bishops."
Dr. Haweis, an eminent clergyman of the Church
of England, in the Introduction to his Ecclesiastical
History, makes the following decided avowal: " Hav-
ing, through divine mercy, obtained grace to be faith-
ful— having in providence received my education, and
been called to minister in the Church of England, I
have embraced and subscribed her articles, ex animo,
and have continued to prefer an Episcopal mode of
government. But disclaiming all exclusive preten-
sions, and joined to the Lord in one spirit, with all
the faithful of every denomination, I candidly avow
my conviction, that the true church is catholic, or uni-
versal; not monopolized by any one body of profess-
ing Christians, but essentially a spiritual church; and
consisting only and equally of those who, in every
denomination, love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.
Respecting the administration of this church, I am
not convinced that the Lord of life and glory left any
precise regulations. His kingdom could alike subsist
under any species of government; and having nothing
to do with this world, was, in externals, to be regu-
lated by existing circumstances. Whether Episco-
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 341
pacy, Presbytery, or the Congregational order be
established as the dominant profession, it affects not
the body of Christ. The living members, under each
of these modes of administration, are alike bound to
love one another out of a pure heart fervently; to
indulge their brethren in the same liberty of private
judgment which they exercise themselves; and ought
never to suffer these regulations of outward order to
destroy the unity of the spirit, or to break the bonds
of peace."
The Rev. Mr. Gisborne, a distinguished and popu-
lar writer of the Church of England, avows opinions
nearly similar to those contained in the preceding
quotation. In his Survey of the Christian Religion,
(chapter xii.) he has the following passage. "If
Christ, or his apostles, enjoined the uniform adoption
of Episcopacy, the question is decided. Did Christ
then, or his disciples, deliver, or indirectly convey,
such an injunction? This topic has been greatly con-
troverted. The fact appears to be this: that the Sa-
viour did not pronounce upon the subject; that the
apostles uniformly established a bishop in every dis-
trict, as soon as the church in that district became
numerous; and thus clearly evinced their judgment,
as to the form of ecclesiastical government most ad-
vantageous, at least in those days, to Christianity;
but that they left no command which rendered Epis-
copacy universally indispensable in future times, if
other forms should evidently promise, through local
opinions and circumstances greater benefit to religion.
Such is the general sentiment of the present Church
of England on the subject."
The opinions and the declarations of the venerable
Dr. White, the late bishop of the Episcopal churches
29*
342 CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS.
in Pennsylvania, will have weight with all Episcopa-
lians. In a pamphlet published by him, some years
ago, entitled, " The Case of the Episcopal Churches
in the United States considered," the principal object
of which was to recommend a temporary departure
from the line of Episcopal succession, on the ground
that bishops could not then be had, we find the fol-
lowing passage, p. 28. "Now if even those who hold
Episcopacy to be of divine right, conceive the obliga-
tion to it not to be binding when that idea would be
destructive of public worship; much more must they
think so, who indeed venerate and prefer that form
as the most ancient and eligible, but without any idea
of divine right in the case. This the author believes
to be the sentiment of the great body of Episcopalians
in America ; in which respect they have in their fa-
vour, unquestionably, the sense of the Church of
England; and, as he believes, the opinions of her
most distinguished prelates for piety, virtue, and
abilities."
Another instance of concession froman eminent Epis-
copalian, is that of the late Bishop of Lincoln, who, in
his Elements of Christian Theology, a work of great
authority and popularity in the Church of England
at this time, expresses himself in the following terms.
" Though I flatter myself that I have proved Episco-
pacy to be an apostolical institution; yet I readily ac-
knowledge, that there is no precept in the New Tes-
tament, which commands that every church should
be governed by bishops. No church can exist with-
out some government. But though there must be
rules and orders for the proper discharge of the offices
of public worship; though there must be fixed regu-
lations concerning the appointment of ministers; and
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 343
though a subordination among them is expedient in
the highest degree; yet it does not follow that all
these things must be precisely the same in every
Christian country. They may vary with the other
varying circumstances of human society; with the
extent of a country, the manners of its inhabitants,
the nature of its civil government, and many other
peculiarities which might be specified. As it hath
not pleased our Almighty Father to prescribe any
particular form of civil government, for the security
of temporal comforts to his rational creatures; so
neither has he prescribed any particular form of eccle-
siastical polity, as absolutely necessary to the attain-
ment of eternal happiness. The Scriptures do not
prescribe any particular form of church government."
Vol. II. p. 383, &c.
Archdeacon Paley is universally known as a dis-
tinguished writer, and as an eminent dignitary of the
Church of England. His concessions on the subject
before us are quite as explicit and decisive as any of
the foregoing. In his discourse on the Distinction of
Orders in the Church, in the second volume of his
works, he maintains that neither the usages nor direc-
tions of the apostles warrant any exclusive form of
church government. He remarks as follows : " Whilst
the precepts of Christian morality, and the funda-
mental articles of its faith, are, for the most part, pre-
cise and absolute, of perpetual, universal, and unal-
terable obligation; the laws which respect the discip-
line, instruction, and government of the community
are delivered in terms so general and indefinite as
to admit of an application adapted to the mutable
condition, and varying exigencies of the Christian
Church."
344 CONCESSIONS OP EPISCOPALIANS.
To the foregoing quotations I shall only add, that
a number of the most learned divines of the Church
of England, when writing on other subjects, have in-
directly made concessions quite as decisive as any
that have been mentioned. Almost every divine of
that church who has undertaken to explain the pro-
phetic parts of the sacred writings, has represented
the reformed churches as "the Lord's sealed ones;"
as his " anointed ones;" as the " witnesses against the
man of sin;" as the " saints of the Most High;" as
having " the temple of God," and his " altar." Among
many that might be named in confirmation of this
remark, the ingenious and excellent Mr. Faber, in a
work published a few years ago, and which has re-
ceived the decided approbation of his diocesan, ex-
pressly applies to the German Protestants, those pro-
phecies which represent the purest part of the Chris-
tian Church. He dates the death of the witnesses at
the battle of Mulburg, in April, 1547, and their re-
surrection at Magdeburgh, in the year 1550. He does
not claim for the Church of England even the first
rank among the witnesses, and much less the exclu-
sive title to that honour.
The preceding quotations are only a small specimen
of what might have been produced, if our limits ad-
mitted of their being further multiplied. Nothing
would be more easy than to fill a volume with con-
cessions of similar import; concessions made, not by
men of obscure name and small learning; but by di-
vines of the most exalted character for talents, erudi-
tion, and piety, that ever adorned the Church of Eng-
land; divines who shared her highest dignities, and
who gave the most unquestionable evidence of attach-
ment to her constitution. Those which we have de-
CONCESSIONS OF EPISCOPALIANS. 345
tailed, however, are abundantly sufficient. They
prove that Presbyterians are not alone in considering
the fathers as favourable to the doctrine of ministerial
parity; that the great body of the reformers, and other
witnesses for the truth, in different ages and nations,
were, in the opinion of enlightened Episcopalians,
friends and advocates of the same doctrine ; that the
notion of the exclusive and unalterable divine right
of diocesan Episcopacy, has been not only rejected,
but even reprobated, by some of the greatest divines
of the Church of England, in more indignant and se-
vere language than I have permitted myself to use in
the preceding pages; and that the most' competent
judges have considered a large majority of t*he English
clergy, at all periods since the reformation, as advo-
cates of the constitution of their national church,
not on the principle of divine right, but of human ex-
pediency.
346 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
CHAPTER IX.
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
The perpetuity of the Church is, undoubtedly, a doe-
trine taught in Scripture, and received by the great
mass of serious Christians. By this is meant, that
there always has been a visible Church (that is, a body
of people professing the true religion) ever since its
first institution in the family of Adam, and that there
always will be one to the end of the world. This
Church has not been always equally visible. For
more than two thousand years it existed in the simple
patriarchal form, without what we are 'accustomed to
call a regular ministry, and without those external
signs and seals by which its character has since been
marked. For nearly two thousand more the Church
was constituted under a new form, and confined to a
single family, without, however, destroying the con-
tinuity of the body. Since the coming of the Saviour
in the flesh, the Church, for more than eighteen cen-
turies, has existed under a form still different from
that of either of the former periods; and it is the com-
mon belief of Christians that she shall continue to ex-
ist under this form, without interruption, until her
great Head shall come " to be glorified in his saints,
and admired in all them that believe."
A large majority of Protestants, however, while
they receive the doctrine, thus stated, of the uninter-
rupted continuance of the Church, both past and fu-
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 347
lure, do not pretend to be able historically to deduce
the succession of its officers from the ministry of the
apostles to this time. They think it enough to believe
that, agreeably to the Saviour's promise, there never
has been a time when there was not a Church, and
that there never will be, to the end of the world, a
time when there will not be a Church, maintaining,
essentially, all the truth, ordinances, and officers ne-
cessary to constitute a Church such as the divine pro-
mise demands. They think it, however, wisest and
best to rest their confidence in regard to this matter
on the truth of an almighty and faithful God, who
cannot lie, rather than on the deductions of human
history, which are, in this case, so confessedly ob-
scure, and in all cases so proverbially fallible.
Those who take this view of the subject are far
from slighting ecclesiastical order. On the contrary,
they maintain with exemplary zeal the duty and im-
portance of a strict regard to regularity in all investi-
tures with office in the Church. They would dread
the disorders of a spurious and unauthorized ministry,
as sincerely, and avoid them as carefully, as the most
clamorous advocates of what is called apostolical
succession. Presbyterians abhor the thought of
knowingly breaking any link in the chain which con-
nects the true Church of the present time with that of
former days. But still they cannot see the wisdom of
laying so much stress, as some others do, on being
able to make out historically every link in the chain
which stretches back from our day to the time of the
apostles. They do not think that it is either possible
to establish the several parts in detail of such an ec-
clesiastical genealogy, or that any substantial advan-
348 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION*
tage would result from such an establishment, even if
it were possible.
Roman Catholics, however, and high-church Epis-
copalians are not satisfied with this view of the sub-
ject. They contend for much more. They each tell
us, that, their ministry has been handed down in an
uninterrupted succession from the apostles ; that they
can trace their ordinations back from man to man,
without the absence or the rupture of a single link in
the whole chain; that the validity of their ministry
and their sacraments absolutely depends on this un-
broken succession ; and that none but those who can
make it appear that they have a ministry transmitted
from age to age, by a divinely protected succession of
bishops from the time of the apostles, can be said to
have a church or a ministry at all. To the doctrine
of the uninterrupted succession, thus stated, Presby-
terians can by no means accede, for the following
reasons.
I. Because we find no authority in the Bible for
such a doctrine. " The Bible is the religion of Pro-
testants." It is the only infallible rule of faith and
practice. This was regarded as a fundamental prin-
ciple of the reformation. Whatever is not found in
holy Scripture, or cannot by good and sufficient evi-
dence be deduced from it, cannot be regarded as ne-
cessary either to the faith or the practice of Christians.
The great question, then, in regard to the uninter-
rupted succession is, does the Bible teach it? Does
the New Testament allege that the validity of the
ministry and the ordinances of the Church of Christ
depends upon being able to make out a regular eccle-
siastical genealogy from the apostles, or from any par-
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 34$
ticular point of time ? Is there a syllable or hint in
all the instructions of our Lord, or his inspired apos-
tles, which so much as looks like this? Such an inti-
mation has never yet been pointed out. The Apostle
Paul does, indeed, say to Timothy, " The things which
thou hast heard of me, among many witnesses, the
same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able
to teach others also." But in this injunction he evi-
dently had a primary reference to the character of the
persons who were to be successively set apart to the
work of the gospel ministry, rather than to inquiries
or scruples about ecclesiastical descent. We do not
find him, in all his instructions respecting the Church,
its officers, its order, and its rites, making the least
reference to that unbroken succession which is now
so much insisted on by some, as a matter requiring
the attention of Christians. We should certainly
never gather from the New Testament that such a
thought had ever entered the minds of any of the in-
spired writers.
Now, can it be imagined, if the Saviour and his
apostles had viewed this subject in the same light
with modern high-churchmen, that they could thus
have passed it over in entire silence? Would fidelity
to the great interests of the Church, and of the souls
of men, have allowed them absolutely to say nothing
on a matter deemed fundamental, nay essential to the
very existence of the Church and her ordinances?
This can never be admitted by those who believe that
the writers of the sacred Scriptures were honest men,
and that they wrote " as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost."
It is to no purpose here to say, that no difficulty
having arisen on this subject in the apostolic age,
30
350 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
there was no occasion to speak of it; and that in this
way we may account for the entire silence of Scrip-
ture in regard to the whole subject. This is no valid
answer. The principle in question, if our high-church
neighbours are to be believed, is a great practical and
fundamental one, essential to the very existence of
the Church, and stretching to the end of time. Could
inspired men, in regard to such a principle, have been
either forgetful or reserved? Is it credible, that when
they had so much occasion to speak often and much
of the Church, its officers, its order, and all its radical
interests, this point, notwithstanding its vital impor-
tance, should never have been touched or alluded to?
Did not the Holy Ghost, who taught and guided them,
foresee how indispensable its maintenance would be
in all subsequent times? Why, then, was it never
hinted at? Why is it that when the advocates of this
pretended regulation are called upon to sustain it by
the word of God, they are wholly unable to adduce
in its behalf the semblance of a warrant? There is
no presumption in asserting that such could never
have been the case, if our blessed Lord and his apos-
tles had been of the same opinion on this subject with
our modern high-church neighbours. Had their prin-
ciples been entertained at the time in which" the New
Testament was written, and regarded by the inspired
writers in the same light in which they are regarded
by some ecclesiastical men at the present day, they
could not have been silent respecting them, without
forfeiting all claim to Christian benevolence, nay to
Christian honesty. But
II. Although the doctrine of uninterrupted suc-
cession in the ministry, as held by our high-church
neighbours, is manifestly not found in Scripture, yet,
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 351
as an alleged fact, it might deserve some regard, if it
could be fairly made out by the documents of history.
Antiquity itself is venerable ; and that which can be
surely traced through a long line of recorded ancestry,
has at least one mark of honour. But this is per-
fectly impossible; and to assert that it may be thus
made out, is an attempt to practise the grossest impo-
sition on the public mind.
The following statement respecting the historical
deduction of the pretended ecclesiastical succession,
will commend itself to every sober and candid mind
as at once unexaggerated and rational. And it is the
rather, in this connexion, adopted in place of any
thing which the writer himself might frame to a simi-
lar amount, because it is understood to be from the
pen of a member of the established Church of Eng-
land, and, of course, with one of the parties in this
controversy, will have the more weight.
" If our author means that we ought to believe
that the Church of England speaks the truth, because
she has the apostolical succession, we greatly doubt
whether such a doctrine can be maintained. In the
first place, what proof have we of the fact? We have,
indeed, heard it said that Providence would certainly
have interfered to preserve the apostolical succession
in the true Church. But this is an argument fitted
for understandings of a different kind from our au-
thor's. He will hardly tell us that the Church of
England is the true Church, because she has the suc-
cession ; and that she has the succession because she
is the true Church. "
" What evidence, then, have we for the fact of the
apostolical succession? And here we may easily de-
fend the truth against Oxford with the same argu-
352 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
ments with which, in old times, the truth was de-
fended by Oxford against Rome. In this stage of our
combat with our author, we need few reasons except
those which we find in the well-furnished and well-
ordered armory of Chillingworth."
u The transmission of orders from the apostles to
an English clergyman of the present day, must have
been through a very great number of intermediate
persons. Now it is probable that no clergyman in
the Church of England can' trace up his spiritual
genealogy, from bishop to bishop, even so far back as
the time of the reformation. There remain fifteen
or sixteen hundred years during which the history of
the transmission of his orders is buried in utter dark-
ness. And whether he be a priest by succession from
the apostles depends on the question whether, during
that long period, some thousands of events took place,
any one of which may, without any gross improba-
bility, be supposed not to have taken place. We
have not a tittle of evidence to any one of these events.
We do not even know the names or countries of the
men to whom it is taken for granted that these events
happened. We do not know whether the spiritual
ancestors of any one of our contemporaries were Spa-
nish, or Armenian, Arian, or Orthodox. In the utter
absence of all particular evidence, we are surely enti-
tled to require that there should be very strong evi-
dence indeed that the strictest regularity was observed
in every generation; and that Episcopal functions
were exercised by none who were not bishops by
succession from the apostles. But we have no such
evidence. In the first place, we have not full and
accurate information touching the polity of the Church
during the century which followed the persecution of
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 353
Nero. That, during this period, the overseers of all
the little Christian societies scattered through the Ro-
man empire held their spiritual authority by virtue of
Jioly orders derived from the apostles, cannot be
proved by contemporary testimony, or by any testi-
' mony which can be regarded as decisive. The ques-
tion whether the primitive ecclesiastical constitution
bore a. greater resemblance to the Anglican, or to the
•Calvinistic model, has been fiercely disputed, It is a
question on which men of eminent parts, learning, and
piety, have differed, and do, to this day, differ very
widely. It is.a question on which at least a fuil half *
of the ability and erudition of Protestant Europe has,
ever since the reformation, been opposed to the Angli-
can pretensions. Our author himself, we are per-
suaded, would have the candour to allow that, if no
evidence were admitted but that which is furnished
by the genuine Christian literature of the first two cen-
turies, judgment would not go in favour of prelacy.
And if he looked at the subject as calmly as he would
look at a controversy respecting the Roman Comitia,
or the Anglo-Saxon Wlttenagemote, he would proba-
bly^think that the absence of contemporary evidence
during so long a period was a defect which later at-
testations, however numerous, could but very 'imper-
fectly supply."
" It is surely impolitic to rest the doctrines of the
English Church on an historical theory, which, to
ninety -nine Protestants out of a hundred; would seem
much more questionable than any doctrines. Nor is
this all. Extreme obscurity overhangs the history of
the middle ages; and the facts which are discernible
* The writer might with great safety have said four-fifths, instead
of one-half.
30*
354 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
through that obscurity prove that the Church was
exceedingly ill regulated. We read of sees of the
highest dignity openly sold — transferred backwards
and forwards by popular tumult — bestowed some-
times by a profligate woman on her paramour —
sometimes by "a warlike baron on a kinsman, still a
stripling. We read of bishops of ten years old — of
bishops five years old — of many popes who were
mere boys, and who rivalled the frantic dissoluteness
of Caligula — nay, of a female pope. And though
this last story, once believed throughout all Europe,
has been disproved by the strict researches of modern
criticism, the most discerning of those who reject it
have admitted that it is not intrinsically improbable.
In our own island, it was the complaint of Alfred that
not a single priest, south of the Thames, and very few
on the north, could read either Latin or English. And
this illiterate clergy exercised their ministry amidst a
rude and half heathen population, in which Danish
pirates, unchristened, or christened by the hundred on
a field of battle, were mingled with a Saxon peasan-
try, scarcely better instructed in religion. The state
of Ireland was still worse. ' Tota ilia per univer-
sam Hiberniam dissolutio ecclesiastics discipline —
ilia ubiqae, pro consuetudine Christiana saeva sub-
introducta barbariesj are the expressions of St. Ber-
nard. We are, therefore, at a loss to conceive how
any clergyman can feel confident that his orders have
come down correctly. Whether he be really a suc-
cessor of the apostles, depends on an immense num-
ber of such contingencies as these — whether under
King Ethelwolf a stupid priest might not, while bap-
tizing several scores of Danish prisoners, who had just
made their option between the font and the gallows,
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 355
inadvertently omit to perform the rite on one of these
graceless proselytes? — whether, in the seventh cen-
tury, an impostor, who had never received consecra-
tion, might not have passed himself off as a bishop
on a rude tribe of Scots? — whether a lad of twelve
did really, by a ceremony huddled over when he was
too drunk to know what he was about, convey the
Episcopal character to a lad of ten?"
" Since the first century, not less, in all probability^
than a hundred thousand persons have exercised the
functions of bishops. That many of these have not
been bishops by apostolical succession is quite certain.
Hooker admits that deviations from the general rule
have been frequent, and, with a boldness worthy of
his high and statesmanlike intellect, pronounces them
to have been often justifiable. ' There may be/ says
he, ' sometimes very just and sufficient reason to allow
ordination made without a bishop. Where the Church
must needs have some ordained, and neither hath nor
can have, possibly, a bishop to ordain, in case of such
necessity the ordinary institution of God hath given
oftentimes, and may give place. And, therefore, we
are not simply, without exception, to urge a lineal
descent of power from the apostles by continued suc-
cession of bishops in every effectual ordination/
There can be little doubt, we think, that the succes-
sion, if it ever existed, has often been interrupted in
ways much less respectable. For example, let us sup-
pose— and we are sure that no person will think the
supposition by any means improbable — that, in the
third century, a man of no principle and some parts,
who has, in the course of a roving and discreditable
life, been a catechumen at Antioch, and has there be-
come familiar with Christian usages and doctrines.
356 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
afterwards rambles to Marseilles, where he finds a
Christian society, rich, liberal, and simple hearted.
He pretends to be a Christian, attracts notice by his
abilities and affected zeal, and is raised to the Epis-
copal dignity without having ever been baptized.
That such an event might happen, nay, was very
likely to happen, cannot well be disputed by any one
who has read the life of Peregrinus. The -very vir-
tues, indeed, which distinguished the early Christians
seem to have laid them open to those arts which de-
ceived
1 Uriel, though regent of the sun, and held
The sharpest-sighted spirit of all in heaven.'
" Now this unbaptized impostor is evidently no
successor to the apostles. He is not even a Christian;
and all orders derived through such a pretended bishop
are altogether invalid. Do we know enough of the
state of the world and of the Church in the third cen-
tury, to be able to say with confidence that there were
not at that time twenty such pretended bishops? Every
such case makes a breakjn the apostolical succession."
"Now, suppose that a break, such as Hooker ad-
mits to have been both common and justifiable, or
such as we have supposed to be produced by hypo-
crisy and cupidity, were found in the chain which
connected the apostles with any. of the missionaries
who first spread Christianity in the wilder parts of
Europe — who can say how extensive the effect of this
single break may be ? Suppose that St. Patrick, for
example, if ever there was such a man, or Theodore
of Tarsus, who is said to have consecrated, in the
seventh century, the first bishops of many English
sees, had not the true apostolical orders, is it not con-
ceivable that such a circumstance may effect the or-
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 60l
ders of many clergymen now living? Even if it were
possible, which it assuredly is not, to prove that the
Church had the apostolical orders in the third century,
it would be impossible to prove that those orders
were not in the twelfth century so far lost that no
ecclesiastic could be certain of the legitimate descent
of his own spiritual character. And if this were so,
no subsequent precautions could repair the evil."
"Chillingworth states the conclusion at which he
had arrived on this subject in these very remarkable
words — ( That of ten thousand probables no one
should be false; that of ten thousand requisites,
whereof any one may fail, not one should be want-
ing; this to me is extremely improbable, and even
cousin-germanlo impossible. So that the assurance
hereof is like a machine composed of an innumerable
multitude of pieces, of which it is strangely unlikely
but some will be out of order; and yet if any one be
so, the whole fabric falls of necessity to the ground:
and he that shall put them together, and maturely
consider all the possible ways of lapsing and nullify-
ing a priesthood in the Church of Rome, will be very
inclinable to think that it is a hundred to one that
among a hundred seeming priests there is not one true
one; nay, that it is not a thing very improbable that
amongst those many millions which make up the Ro-
mish hierarchy, there are not twenty true.' We do
not pretend to know to what precise extent the canon-
ists of Oxford agree with those of Rome as to the cir-
cumstances which nullify orders. We will not there-
fore go so far as Chillingworth. We only say that we
see no satisfactory proof of the fact, that the Church
of England possesses the apostolical succession. And,
after all, if our author could prove the apostolical sue-
358 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
cession, what would the apostolical succession prove?
He says that, ' We have among us the ordained he-
reditary witnesses of the truth, conveying it to us-
through an unbroken series from our Lord Jesus
Christ and his apostles.' Is this the fact? *Is there
any doubt that the orders of the Church of England
are generally derived from the Church of Rome ?
Does not the Church of England declare, does not
our author himself admit, that the Church of Rome
teaches much error, and condemns much truth? And
is it not quite clear, that as far as the doctrines of the
Church of England differ from those of the Church of
Rome, so far the Church of England conveys the
truth through a broken series ?"
" That the reformers, lay and clerical, of the Church
of England, corrected all that required correction in
the doctrines of the Church of Rome, and nothing
more, may be quite true. But we never can admit
the circumstance, that the Church of England pos-
sesses the apostolical succession as a proof that she is
thus perfect. No stream can rise higher than its foun-
tain. The succession of ministers in the Church of
England, derived as it is through the Church of Rome,
can never prove more for the Church of England than
it proves for the Church of Rome. But this is not
all. The Arian churches which once predominated
in the kingdoms of the Ostrogoths, the Visigoths, the
Burgundians, the Vandals, and the Lombards, were
all Episcopal churches, and all had a fairer claim than
that of England to the apostolical succession, as being
much nearer to the apostolical times. In the East,
the Greek church, which is at variance on points of
faith with all the western churches, has an equal
claim to this succession. The Nestorian, the Euty-
• UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 359
-chian, the Jacobite churches, all heretical, all con-
demned by counsels, of which even Protestant divines
iiave generally spoken with respect, had an equal
claim to the apostolical succession. Now, if of teach-
ers having apostolical orders, a vast majority have
taught much error — if a large proportion have taught
deadly heresy — if, on the other hand, as our author
himself admits, churches not having apostolical or-
ders— that of Scotland for example — have been nearer
to the standard of orthodoxy than the majority of
teachers who have had apostolical orders — how can
he possibly call upon us to submit our private judg-
ment to the authority of a church, on the ground that
she has these orders?" *
That the statements contained in the foregoing ex-
tracts are founded on correct historical deduction, can
be doubted by no well informed and candid reader.
Besides the testimony of Hooker and Chillingworth,
referred to by the writer just cited, the judgments of
almost countless learned men might be adduced in
support of the same position.
Bishop Hoadly speaks on the subject thus: "I am
fully satisfied that, till a consummate stupidity can be
happily established, and universally spread over the
land, there is nothing that tends so much to destroy
all due respect to the clergy, as the demand of more
than can be due to them; and nothing has so effectu-
ally thrown contempt upon a regular succession in
the ministry, as the calling no succession regular but
what was uninterrupted; and the making the eternal
Salvation of Christians to depend upon that uninter-
rupted succession, of which the most learned must
* Edinburgh Review for April, 1839.
360 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. •
have the least assurance, and the unlearned can have
no notion but through ignorance and credulity."
Bishop Stillingfleet candidly acknowledges that the
belief in such a succession can rest only on the ground
of mere presumption. " Although/' says he, " by
the loss of records of the British churches, we cannot
draw down the succession of bishops from the apos-
tles (for that of the bishops of London by Jocelin of
Furnes is not worth mentioning) yet we have great
reason to presume such a succession."*
The learned Dr. Adam Clarke, the author of the
Commentary on the Bible, speaks on the subject in
the following strong language: "By the kind provi-
dence of God, it appears that he has not permitted
any apostolical succession to be preserved; lest the
members of his church should seek that in an unin-
terrupted succession, which must be found in the Head
alone. The Papists or Roman Catholics, who boast
of an uninterrupted succession, which is a mere fable,
that never was, and never can be proved, have raised
up another head— -the Pope." — Comment on Ezekiel
xxxiv. 23. Again, he says, " Some make Hebrews
v. 4, an argument for the uninterrupted succession of
Popes and their bishops in the Church, who alone
have the authority to ordain for the sacerdotal office;
and whosoever is not thus appointed, is, with them,
illegitimate. It is idle to employ time in proving that
there is no such thing as an uninterrupted succession
of this kind. It does not exist; it never did exist. It
is a silly fable, invented by ecclesiastical tyrants, and
supported by clerical coxcombs. But were it even
true, it has nothing to do with the text. It speaks
* Stillingfleet's Antiq. p. 77.
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 361
merely of the appointment of a high priest, the suc-
cession to be preserved in the tribe of Levi, and in the
family of Aaron. But even this succession was in-
terrupted and broken; and the office itself was to
cease on the coming of Christ, after whom there could
be no high priest; nor can Christ have any successor,
and therefore he is said to be a priest for ever; for he
ever liveth the Intercessor and Sacrifice for man-
kind."— Comment on Heb. v. 4.
The learned and pious Dr. Doddridge gives his judg-
ment on this subject in the following terms: " It is a
very precarious and uncomfortable foundation for
Christian hope, which is laid in the doctrine of an
uninterrupted succession of bishops, and which, makes
the validity of the administration of Christian minis-
ters to depend upon such a succession ; since there is
so great a darkness upon many periods of ecclesiastical
history; insomuch that it is not agreed who were the
seven first bishops of the Church of Rome, although
that church was so celebrated; and Eusebius himself,
from whom the greatest patrons of this doctrine have
made their catalogues, expressly owns that it is no
easy matter to tell who succeeded the apostles in the
government of the churches, excepting such as may
be collected from the Apostle Paul's own words.
Contested elections in almost all considerable cities
make it very dubious which were the true bishops;
and decrees of councils rendering all those ordinations
null, where any Simonaical contract was the founda-
tion of them, makes it impossible to prove, at least on
the principles of the Romish church, that there is now
upon earth any one person who is a legal successor of
the apostles, and renders hereditary right as pre-
31
362 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
carious in ecclesiastical, as it certainly is in civil
affairs." — Lecture 197.
The truth is, it is just as impossible to trace an un-
interrupted succession in the ministry, in any church
whatever, as it is to deduce with certainty the gene-
alogy of any particular family from the apostolic age
to the nineteenth century. He who should undertake
this task, in the case of any family whatever, would,
no doubt, find himself completely baffled after going
back a few generations ; and if he should assert his
ability to accomplish it, he would be considered as in-
sulting the understanding of every one in the least
acquainted with the subject.
Some, indeed, in vindicating their belief of this doc-
trine of uninterrupted succession, have told us that
we ought not to indulge in regard to it too much of
an investigating spirit; that, although we may not be
able to establish it by complete historical deduction,
yet we ought, nevertheless, to believe it. That as we
believe the doctrine of the Trinity, without professing
to understand or explain it, so the doctrine in question
ought to be received without presuming to scrutinize
too closely its historical evidence; indeed, they tell us
that there is a species of profaneness in demanding,
before we receive it, that every link in the chain of
evidence be made out. This retreat into the province
of mysticism may be very convenient, but surely it is
neither philosophical nor scriptural. The doctrine of
the Trinity is plainly revealed in Scripture as &fact
to be believed, just as the doctrine of the divine om-
nipresence or omniscience, though we be not able to
comprehend the nature of either. When we attempt
to pry into the philosophy of such doctrines with too
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. . 363
curious an inquiry, we may indeed be said to indulge
a profane spirit. Here we must believe what God
has spoken, though we be not able to explain it.
Now if the doctrine of uninterrupted succession in
the ministry were revealed in Scripture, as a fact to
be believed, the same reasoning might be confidently
applied to it. But as it is manifestly not found there,
it is truly presumption of the most extraordinary kind
to attempt to place it on the same footing with a fun-
damental truth of the gospel. The moment we take
this ground, we adopt a principle which will open
the door for receiving the doctrine of Transubstantia-
tion, or any of the worst errors of the Roman Catho-
lic system.
In short, the promise of the Saviour that neither the
Church nor her ministry shall ever become extinct, is
enough to satisfy me. That the succession in this
ministry will be kept up in the same exact manner in
every age, the writer of these pages considers neither
Scripture nor common sense as requiring him to be-
lieve. There are few, if any, who contend more
zealously for a strict adherence to ecclesiastical rules
than he is disposed to do; nor one who deems it of
more importance that we set our faces against every
kind of spurious investiture. Yet he has no hesita-
tion in saying, that, if it could be made probably to
appear, that, about two hundred or five hundred
years ago, the regular mode of investing with holy
orders in our church had been, by some ecclesiastical
oversight or catastrophe, in a few cases, and for a
short time, interrupted, he would not consider it as in
the least degree affecting either the legitimacy of our
present ministry, or the validity of our present ordi-
nances. It is a great mistake to suppose that the ex-
364 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
ternal order of the Church is ordained by her sove-
reign Head as an end instead of a means. It is error
to suppose that the Church is not vested with the
power, in any supposable exigency, to revive and
maintain her own ministry. Our blessed Lord seems
to have laid down a radical principle, which applies
to all similar subjects, when he said concerning an
acknowledged divine ordinance, " The sabbath was
made for man, and not man for the sabbath." — But,
III. Supposing the uninterrupted succession to be
ever so essential, and ever so well established; sup-
posing it to be the only channel through which minis-
ters of the present day can have the apostolic com-
mission transmitted to them; nothing is more easy
than to show, on Presbyterian principles, that the
succession in our church, is as distinct, regular, and
unbroken, as that of the Episcopal Church.
From the time of the apostles to the sera of the re-
formation, our line of succession is certainly as good
as that of the most rigid Episcopalians, for they are
one and the same. When the reformers began their
work they found all the churches, both of North and
South Britain, under Episcopal government. Until
that time, therefore, our opponents themselves being
judges, a regular line of ordination had been pre-
served. If there be any doubt of this, it is a doubt
which as much affects their succession as our own.
In short, until this period, the lines of ecclesiastical
genealogy coincide, share the same fortunes, and are
to be traced by the same means. When the reforma-
tion began, and the doctrine of clerical imparity was
discarded by a considerable portion of the Christians
of Britain, the presbyters who had been ordained by
the bishops, undertook themselves to ordain in their
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 365
turn; and from them it is as easy to trace the succes-
sion in the line of presbyters, as it is for Episcopa-
lians in the line of diocesan bishops. Now, if, as
Presbyterians believe, and think they can prove, and
have proved, the right of ordaining, according to
Scripture and primitive usage, belongs to presbyters',
it is evident that the succession through them is as
perfectly regular and valid as any other. Accord-
ingly we find one of the pious fathers of the second
century speaking familiarly of tracing the ministerial
succession through the line of presbyters. Thus, then,
stands our claim to apostolical succession in the minis-
try. Up to the period of the reformation it is the
very same, with that of our Episcopal brethren. From
the reformation to the present time we can, undoubt-
edly, present as regular, unbroken, and unquestiona-
ble a line of succession through presbyters, as they
can through prelates. And if, as has been shown in
the preceding pages, the former is just as legitimate
and valid a line of succession as the latter, the case
is made out completely in our favour. If, as has been
proved, the right to ordain, according to Scripture and
primitive usage, belongs to presbyters, the case is
clear that prelatists have not the smallest advantage
over us on the score of succession.
It has been objected, however, that, even on Pres-
byterian principles, the Episcopal succession is better
than ours ; or rather that ours is utterly invalid, be-
cause, at the sera of the reformation, the presbyters, in
different parts of Europe, who began to ordain, had
not the ordaining power specifically or professedly
imparted to them by the bishops who ordained them;
so that they did not even stand on equal ground with
modern Presbyterian ministers, on whom, in their
31*
366 UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
ordination, the ordaining power is recognised as for-
mally bestowed. But this objection has no force.
The popish doctrine, " That it is the intention of the
administrator which constitutes the validity of an ec-
clesiastical ordinance," is discarded by all Protestants.
And as the first presbyters who undertook to ordain,
after emerging from the darkness of Popery, were
regularly invested with the power of preaching the
gospel and administering sacraments, all Presbyte-
rians consider the right to ordain as essentially and
necessarily included in those powers, whether the
fact be expressly mentioned, or even thought of at
the time of ordination, or not.
After all, is it credible that we are bound to ac-
knowledge and venerate as successors of the apostles,
men who followed the apostles in nothing? men who
rejected their doctrine; knew nothing of their spirit;
and refused to follow their example; men who were
strangers to the humility, the purity, the benevolence,
and the unreserved consecration to their Master in
heaven which so eminently characterized the apos-
tles? Shall these men, though often manifestly des-
titute of Christian knowledge, uninfluenced by Chris-
tian principles, unholy in their conversation, and noto-
rious for their love of the world, and the neglect of
souls, be regarded as the only successors of the apos-
tles, and their ecclesiastical acts as alone valid, sim-
ply because the hands of a prelate, as worldly minded,
as unholy, and as unlike the apostles as themselves,
have been laid upon them; — and shall such men as
Luther, and Calvin, and Knox, among the reformers,
and Owen, and Baxter, and Charnock, and Bates,
and How, and Watts, and Doddridge in later times be
considered as mere impostors, and pretenders to the
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION. 367
Christian ministry? If we may believe the advocates
of uninterrupted succession, the monsters of impiety
and profligacy, who, at different times, filled the papal
chair, and the seats of bishops, of which characters
the pages of ecclesiastical history are full — were the
true and genuine successors of the apostles; while
thousands of the most learned, pious, devoted, and
exemplary divines that ever lived — men of whom
the world was not worthy — were mere impious in-
truders on functions to which they had no legitimate
introduction, and all their ecclesiastical acts so many
impious nullities! Can these claims be admitted
without rebellion against the King of Zion? This
question will soon be decided by a tribunal more im-
partial and unerring than any that this divided and
selfish world can furnish.
368 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OP PRELACY.
CHAPTER X.
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY CONCLUDING
REMARKS.
The practical influence of any doctrine, has been
generally considered as a good test of its truth. "By
their fruits ye shall know them," is a rule which
applies to principles as well as to men. Let us apply
this rule to the case before us. If prelacy be of ex-
clusive and unalterable divine right: If it be so essen-
tial, that there is no true church, no authorized min-
istry, no valid ordinances without it: If Episcopal
churches alone are in covenant with Christ, in the
appointed road to heaven, and warranted to hope in
the promises of God, then we may reasonably expect
and demand, that all churches of this denomination,
should display more of the Spirit of Christ than any
other classes of professing Christians. The blessing
of God, is, beyond all question, most likely to attend
those institutions which are most agreeable to his
will. But we may go further. All who believe the
Bible will acknowledge that there is more religion in
the church, than out of it; more of the image and love
of the Redeemer among his covenanted people, than
among those who are aliens from the commonwealth
of Israel, and strangers to the covenant of promise.
To deny this, would be to call in question every pro-
mise which the King of Zion has made to his people,
and every advantage of union with him as their Head.
Now if all non-episcopal societies are to be consi-
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY. 369
dered as mere uncommanded associations, which
have nothing to do with the church of Christ; and,
if union with that church is a privilege which belongs
to Episcopalians alone, then those who believe this
doctrine, are bound, on every Christian principle, to
show, that Episcopal churches contain within their
bosom more pure and undefiled religion, more har-
mony, more love for the truth as it is in Jesus, more
universal holiness of heart and of life, than any, or
than all other religious denominations. But is this
in fact the case? Will the friends of prelacy under-
take to show, that they alone give this evidence that
they belong to Christ? Will they even undertake to
show, that Episcopalians exhibit in a pre-eminent
degree, this practical testimony, that they are the
chosen generation, the peculiar people, who are puri-
fied by the blood, and quickened by the Spirit of the
Redeemer?
The efficacy of Episcopal government in securing
the unity of the church, in guarding against schism,
and in promoting harmony and peace, has been much
celebrated. But is there such a peculiar and benign
efficacy in that form of ecclesiastical order? I am
willing to refer the decision of this question to any
man who is acquainted with ecclesiastical history.
If we consult Eusebius, he will present us with a
picture of the violence, the strife, and the divisions
among bishops, and among different portions of the
church, through their means, which is enough to
make a Christian weep. If we consult Gregory Na-
zianzen, he will 'tell us, in language before quoted,
that prelacy "has caused many fruitless conflicts and
bruises, has cast many into the pit, and carried away
multitudes to the place of the goats." If we examine
370 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
the history of any Episcopal church on earth, we
shall find it exhibiting, to say the least, as large a
share of heresy, contention, and schism, as any which
bears the Presbyterian form; and, what is more, we
shall ever find the prelates themselves quite as for-
ward as any others, in scenes of violence and outrage.
The Episcopal professor Whitaker, had no high opi-
nion of the benign effects of prelacy, when he declared
that if this form of government were introduced as a
remedy against schism "the remedy was worse than
the disease." "The first express attempt," says the
learned Dr. Owen, " to corrupt and divide a church,
made from within itself, was that in the church of
Jerusalem, made by Thebulis, because Simon Cleo-
pas was chosen bishop, and he was refused. The
same rise had the schisms of the Novatians and
Donatists, the heresies of Arius and others." In
short, the animosities and divisions in the church of
Christ, which have taken their rise from the contend-
ing interests, the lawless ambition, and the indecent
strife of diocesan bishops, are so numerous, that his-
tory is full of them; and so disgusting to every mind
imbued with the spirit of Christianity, that it would
give pain even to an opponent to dwell upon the
subject. But further; do we not all know Episcopal
churches, at the present day, in which all varieties of
theological creeds are received, from the purest ortho-
doxy, down to the most blasphemous heresies, and
that by all ranks of their clergy, as well as their lay
members? Is this that unity of the spirit of which
the Scriptures speak? Is this that unity which con-
stitutes men one body in Christ, and which will pre-
pare them for the more sublime and perfect union of
the church triumphant above ?
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY. 371
Again; if the Episcopal Church alone is in com-
munion with Christ; if she possesses the only autho-
rized ministry, and the only valid ordinances; then
we have a right to expect that she will pre-eminently
display the purifying effects of these peculiar privi-
leges. For if the Christian ministry and ordinances
were given to edify the body of Christ, and are the
great instruments which God does, in fact, employ
for this purpose, as both Presbyterians and Episco-
palians concur in believing; then we must suppose
that more, much more, of their sacred influence will
appear among those who possess these precious gifts,
than among those who possess them not. To sup-
pose that an invalid ministry and ordinances will be,
in general, as useful in their effects, as those which are
valid, is to surrender one of the most important dis-
tinctions between truth and error; between divinely
appointed observances, and the commandments of
men. To suppose that those who are in a state of
habitual alienation from God, and rebellion against
him, should be as humble, penitent, believing, and
obedient; as much distinguished for love to God and
love to man as those who are " fellow citizens with
the saints and of the household of God," is to sup-
pose that there is no profit in being in the Church
rather than the world.
Do we, then, actually find in Episcopal churches
more real and vital religion, than in other churches?
Do we actually find among them more of the image
of Christ; more attachment to evangelical truth;
more faithful preaching of Jesus Christ, and him cru-
cified; more brotherly love; more pure and holy
living; more care to avoid a sinful conformity to the
world; more vigorous and scriptural discipline; more
372 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
zeal for the divine glory; and a temper and conver-
sation more suited to adorn the doctrine of God our
Saviour, than in the mass of non-episcopal churches?
In short, are Episcopalians, as a denomination, more
serious, devout, self-denied, benevolent, meek, for-
giving, and heavenly-minded, than Presbyterians, as a
denomination ? Are their societies found in a higher
degree than any other to attract humble, spiritual
zealous believers, and to repel the gay, the, worldly,
and the openly irreligious? We bring no charges
against our Episcopal neighbours; we arrogate no
superior excellence to ourselves. The great Searcher
of hearts knows that the Presbyterian Church has no
special reason for self-complacency, in this respect,
far less for boasting. We only state what the whole
argument necessarily and demonstrably implies; and
having made the statement, we only ask, what is the
fact? Let those who have the best opportunity of
comparing the mass of the members of the Episco-
pal Church in our own land, and in other lands, with
the mass of the members of other churches, whom
some of the former would deliver over to the " un-
covenanted mercies of God," bear witness. Perhaps
it will be said, that much of what we call vital reli-
gion, is rather superstition; and that with respect to
true and rational piety, there is full as much, if not
more, in Episcopal than in other churches. On this
question I will not dwell long. By real religion, I
mean a conformity of temper and practice with that
system of evangelical truth which is exhibited in the
writings, and which adorned the lives of Bishop
Jewel, Bishop Hall, Bishop Davenant, Archbishop
Usher, and many other illustrious prelates of the
Church of England, of former ages; that system
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY. 373
Which has been since defended and exemplified by
the Herveys, the Romanies, the Newtons, the Scotts,
and a multitude more of unmitred divines of the
same church, in later times; that evangelical system
which is embodied in the articles of that church, and
which breathes in the greatest part of her liturgy and
offices; that system which exalts the divine Redeemer
to the throne, which places the penitent sinner in the
dust, at his footstool, which teaches men to rely solely
on the atoning sacrifice and perfect righteousness of
the Saviour, for pardon and life, and which at the
same time, prompts them to follow holiness, and to be
zealous of good works. Is there more of this kind of
religion in Episcopal churches than in any others? I
cannot suppose that there is a single Episcopalian in
our country, either so ill informed, or so prejudiced,
as to believe, for a moment, that his own church is
in the least degree superior, in any of these respects,
to her Presbyterian neighbours.
It has been said, in reply to this argument, that
the people of Israel, a short time before the coming of
the Messiah, had become exceedingly corrupt, al-
though we all confess that the only visible Church
on earth was then found in the bosom of that nation.
So that even admitting that there is a great lack of
piety in the Episcopal Church, (which its members
do not admit, and we by no means assert) still it
would no more prove that that Church is not the only
true one, than the degeneracy before the advent proves
that the Jewish people were not then the only true
one. But this argument is a failure. There was in-
deed, at the time referred to, but too little piety in
the Jewish Church. But the New Testament proves
that there was some, nay a considerable amount.
32
374 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
Many persons are referred to as bearing this character.
There ■ was evidently more than among the pagans.
Besides, it is unquestionably evident from Scripture,
that the Jews, up to the opening of the New Testa-
ment economy were the peculiar people of God, Let
the friends of prelacy make out as much, from the
Bible, in favour of their denomination, and we will
believe them.
But, perhaps this reasoning will still be objected
to by our Episcopal brethren. They will tell us that
there is often a wide difference between entertaining
correct opinions, and pursuing a suitable practice;
that men may and do hold the truth in unrighte-
ousness; and, thai, the same reasoning, if admitted,
would prove that no form of religion is true, because
in every church we may find many lukewarm and
immoral professors. This objection, however, is no-
thing to the purpose. It is merely an evasion of the
argument. We all daily make and allow the distinc-
tion between principles, and the conduct of those who
profess them. The former are often excellent, while
the latter is base. We protest, and with the strongest
reason, against the conclusion, that religion is false,
because some men who profess to believe it are im-
moral; or that a particular church is net a true
church of Christ, because many of her members act
in a manner unworthy of their profession. But our
reasoning and conclusion, in this case, are wholly of
a different kind. We only contend, that the ministry
and the ordinances of religion, which claim to be ex-
clusively valid, ought to prove themselves more effi-
cacious than those which are destitute of validity
We contend that there is, and must ever be, more
virtue and holiness in the church of Christ, than out
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY. 375
of it. We contend, in short, that in that household
of God, to which his gracious promises, and his life-
giving Spirit are vouchsafed, while we shall always
find much corruption, we must expect to find, in
general, much more of the life and power of religion;
more fervent piety, more zeal for the interests of the
Redeemer's kingdom, and more righteousness of life,
than among those who have no connexion with that
household. If not, wherein is the greater advantage
of being in the Church, than in the world? Nor do
we, by taking this ground, furnish either an infidel
or an heretic with a handle against us. An enemy
of the gospel may come into all of our churches, and
point to some, perhaps to many of our members,
who do not by any means walk worthy of the voca-
tion wherewith they are called. Would he have a
right from this fact, to infer the falsity of our system
of faith? No; the obvious distinction between prin-
ciples and the conduct of those who profess them,
would, if he were a candid man, prevent him from
drawing this inference. But if an infidel could come
into our solemn assemblies, even the purest of them,
and not only assert, but prove, that -there is.no more
either of strict morality or fervent piety, among the
professors of religion, than among its despisers; if he
could do this, then indeed he might, and ought, to
triumph over us. As long as he could only with
truth say, " Some of you Christians are as bad as in-
fidels;" I would confidently reply, "They are not
Christians, but hypocrites; for, if they had any por-
tion of the spirit of their Master, they would not act
thus." But if he could really make it appear that
Christians are, in general, and as a body, in no re-
spect better than infidels, he would certainly establish
376 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
his argument. This, however, blessed be God! the
infidel cannot do; and the very circumstance of the
enemies of Christianity marking with such eager tri-
umph, every case of unworthy conduct in the profes-
sors of religion, shows that, in their opinion, Christian
principles require more holiness than infidel princi-
ples require, and are expected to produce more. The
same reasoning we adopt with our Episcopal breth-
ren. We do not ask them to produce perfection in
their church; we do not ask them to show, that all
their members act conformably with their professed
principles; but we insist upon their showing that
there is, in general, a much larger portion of fervent
piety, and of strict morality, in their church, than in
any of the non-episcopal churches; and until they
do this, every unprejudiced man will consider their
claim of being alone " in covenant with Christ," as
unreasonable as it is unscriptural.
This has been pronounced by some an invidious
and uncandid comparison. But it is neither invidi-
ous nor uncandid — For, be it remembered, it is not a
comparison between one church and another, or a
number of others; but between that which claims to
be the only true church, and the " world which
lieth in wickedness." Surely it is neither invidious nor
unreasonable to demand that there be more of the
' spirit of Christ in the former than in the latter.
It does not affect the solidity of this argument, that
some churches which Presbyterians consider as not
regularly organized, upon scriptural principles, never-
theless embrace in their bosom a large portion of un-
affected piety. If we undertook to maintain that the
Presbyterian church is the only real church on earth,
and alone in covenant with Christ the Head, such a
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY. 377
fact would, indeed, present a difficulty of no easy solu-
tion. But we make no such arrogantclaim. Wher-
ever the unfeigned love of our divine Saviour, an
humble reliance on his atoning sacrifice, and a corres-
ponding holiness of life, pervade any denomination of
Christians, we hail them as brethren in Christ; we ac-
knowledge them to be a true church; and although
we may observe and lament imperfections in their
outward government, we consider them as truly in
covenant with the King of Zion, as ourselves. All
this is perfectly consistent with believing, as we do,
that Presbyterian church government was the primi-
tive model, and that it is the duty of every church to
conform to this model. It is certainly the duty of
every man to keep the whole law of God; yet as we
do not deny that an individual professor of religion is
a real Christian, because we perceive some imperfec-
tions in his character; so neither do we deny a church
to be a true church of Christ, because she is not in all
respects conformed to our ideas of scriptural purity.
We consider our- Episcopal brethren as having wan-
dered far from the simplicity of Apostolic order. But
what then? Must we arrogantly unchurch them on
that account ? By no means. No Presbyterian ever
thought of adopting such an inference. We lament
their deviation; but notwithstanding this, can freely
embrace them as members of the church universal;
and were there no church nearer to the apostolical
model with which we could commune, should feel no
scruple in holding communion with them as brethren.
Let none, then, be intimidated by the sentence often
pronounced by certain advocates of the exclusive
high church claim, that " there is great danger to the
best interests of the soul in being found without the
32*
378 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
pale of the Episcopal Church. My deliberate and
confident answer to all such denunciations is, that
the real danger is all the other way; that is, there is
real danger in being found within the pale of those
who make this unscriptural claim. I am far from
meaning that there is danger in being found in an
Episcopal church, as such; for I have no doubt that
there may be, and actually have been, and are now to
be found among Episcopalians as real, ardent piety, as
precious, well founded gospel hopes, as in the Pres-
byterian or any other Church. When I read the
writings of John Newton, and Cecil, and Scott, and
many more of like spirit, who were ornaments of an
Episcopal church, I am ready cordially to say, " Let
my soul be with their's for time and eternity!"
But my meaning is, that there is real danger in
being found in an ecclesiastical inclosure in which the
high-church doctrine above referred to, with its usual
spirit and accompanying errors, form the prevalent
system-; real danger in being cast, and in believing
with those who consider baptism as marking and
constituting the commencement of spiritual life; who
rely for justification before God on the sacramental
seals of the visible church, instead of the perfect
righteousness of the Divine Redeemer; and who lay
more stress on ecclesiastical genealogy, on the official
ministration of an " authorized priesthood," than on
the work of the Holy Spirit, conforming the heart
and the life to the image of Jesus Christ. In such a
pale there is the deepest danger of eternal perdition.
And, therefore, there is no point concerning which
Presbyterian ministers are more careful to put the
members of their own communion on their guard,
than a reliance on external ordinances, instead of
PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OP PRELACY. 379
union with the Redeemer by faith, as a mistake pre-
eminently adapted to turn away the mind from the
only scriptural ground of hope, and to destroy the
soul. They diligently and conscientiously teach the
people to regard with sacred care the scriptural order
of the Church; but they are always much more
anxious that they should hold fast .that precious sys-
tem of evangelical truth which is " the life of the
soul" — which is "the power of God unto salvation
to every one that believeth," and without which the
most perfect external order is a lifeless form.
Here we close our discussion of this subject; a dis-
cussion in which we engaged with reluctance, and
which nothing but the unceasing invasions of scrip-
tural truth on this subject, on the part of our opponents
would have tempted us to undertake. Whether our
pastors are lawful ministers, and the ordinances which
they dispense legitimate ordinances, are questions
which, happily, it is not for partial and bigotted sec-
taries to decide. There is a day approaching when
they will be decided by an unerring Judge, and with
consequences more interesting than language can ex-
press. Happy will it be for us, if, in that day, we
shall all be found members of that holy church which
the divine Redeemer hath purchased with his blood,
and adorned with his Spirit! Happy will it be for us
if it shall then appear that we have not rested in rites
and forms, and that we have never "given heed to
fables and endless genealogies, which minister ques-
tions rather than godly edifying!" Happy if we shall
then be found to have received, not a mere name, or
external organization, but the truth as it is in Jesus
in the love of it; to have had " Christ formed in us the
380 PRACTICAL INFLUENCE OF PRELACY.
hope of glory;" and to belong to that "chosen gene-
ration, that royal priesthood, that holy nation, that
peculiar people, who shall for ever show forth the
praises of Him who hath called them out of darkness,
into his marvellous light!" That this may be the bles-
sedness of those in whose favour this plea is offered,
and equally of those also whom it is intended to op-
pose, is the unceasing prayer of him who has thought
it his duty to pen the foregoing pages.
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
TESTIMONY OF SCRIPTURE.
In the chapter on this subject it was attempted to be shown,
that the power of preaching the gospel, and administering the
sacraments of the Church, evidently, in the nature of things,
included the highest powers that could be committed to the
ministers of our holy religion. On this point, John Milton,
the immortal author of" Paradise Lost," makes the following
remarks:
" Wherein, or in what work, is the office of a prelate ex-
cellent above that of a pastor? In ordination, you will say ;
but flatly against the Scripture; for there we know that
Timothy received ordination by the hands of the presbytery —
notwithstanding all the vain delusions that are used to evade
that testimony, and maintain an unwarrantable usurpation.
But wherefore should ordination be a cause of setting up a
superior degree in the Church ? Is not that whereby Christ
became our Saviour, a higher and greater work than that
whereby he did ordain messengers to preach and publish him
as our Saviour ? Every minister sustains the person of Christ
in his highest work of communicating to us the mysteries of
our salvation, and hath the power of binding and absolving;
how should he need a higher dignity to represent or execute
that which is an inferior work in Christ? Why should the
performance of ordination, which is a lower office, exalt a
prelate, and not the seldom discharge of a higher and more
noble office, which is preaching and administering, much
rather depress him ? Verily, neither the nature nor the ex-
ample of ordination doth any way require an imparity between
the ordainer and the ordained. For what more natural than
every like to produce his like — man to beget man; fire to
propagate fire ? And in examples of highest opinion the or-
382 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
dainer is inferior to the ordained ; for the Pope is not made
by the precedent Pope, but by cardinals, who ordain and con-
secrate to a higher and greater office than their own." — The
Reason of Church Government against Prelaty. Book I.
Chapter IV.
The celebrated Henry Dodwell, who flourished in the
reigns of King William and Queen Anne, is well, known as
one of the most ultra high-churchmen of the day in which he
lived. Notwithstanding, however, his extravagant claims on
the subject of Episcopacy, he speaks thus in regard to the
testimony of Scripture.
"Est sane admodum precaria omnis ilia argumentatio,
qua colligitur disciplinae ecclesiastics in posterum recipiendse
rationem omneme Scripturis Novi Foederis esse hauriendam.
Nullusenim est qui id profiteatur aperte sacri Scriptoris locus.
Et ne quidem ullus qui ita de regimine agat'ecclesiastieo quasi
id voluisset scriptor, aut scriptoris Auctor, Spiritus Sanctus,
ut formam aliquam unam regiminis ubique et in omne eevum
duraturi describeret. Nusquam scriptores sacri satis expresse
tradiderunt, quanta secutajuerit in regimine ecclesiarum muta-
tio cum primum discederent a Synagogarum communione ec-
clesise. Nusquam satis aperte quantum donis cohcessum merit
Spiritus Sanctus personalibus quantum vicissim locis et officiis.
Nusquam officiarios eXtraordinarios qui illo ipso seculo finem
habituri essent afcr ordinariis satis accurate secernunt qui nullo
unquam seculo essent, dum iterum veniret Christus, in desue-
tudinem abituri. Imo sic omnia turn passim nota ipsi quoque
nota supponunt, nee ipsi posterorum causa explicant, quasi
eum duntaxat, qui turn obtinuerit, statum in animo haberent.
Officia ipsa nuspiam qualia fuerint, aut quam late patuerint,
ex professo describunt, quod tamen sane faciendum erat si
formam prescripsissent perpetuo duraturum." *
In English as follows:
" The reasoning is entirely precarious from which men
conclude that the whole model of ecclesiastical discipline
may be drawn from the writings of the New Testament
There is no passage of any inspired writer which openly
professes this design. There is not one which so treats of
ecclesiastical government as if the writer, or the writer's au-
thor, the Holy Spirit,. had intended to describe any one form
of polity, as designed to remain every where and for ever
inviolate. The sacred penmen have no where declared, with
* Parcenesis, N. 14.
ADDITIONAL NOTES. 383
sufficient clearness, how great a change must take place in
church government, when the Church should first withdraw
from the communion of the synagogues. They no where
clearly enough show how much was allowed to the personal
gifts of the Holy Ghost, and how much to places and offices.
They no where with sufficient accuracy distinguish the ex-
traordinary officers who were not to outlive that age, from
the ordinary who were not to cease till the second coming of
Christ. Nay, all the things then generally known, they also
suppose to be known, and never, for the sake of posterity
explain, minding only the state in which things were at the
time. They no where professedly describe the ministries
themselves, so as to explain either their nature or their ex-
tent ; which was surely indispensable, if they meant to settle
a model in perpetuity."
After such an acknowledgment, the claims made by Dod-
we'll and his adherents were equally unreasonable and revolt-
ing. It is observable, too, that this eminent prelatist seems
to have considered the primitive Church as bearing the type
of the Synagogue.
It is worthy of notice that the oldest. Syriac version of
the New Testament, commonly called the Peshito, probably
made early in the second century, and bearing a very high
character for faithfulness and accuracy, uniformly renders the
iyrto-aoTTocy as it occurs in Acts xx. 17, 28; in 1 Peter v. 1, 2,
" elder;" and the word ctvo-kot™, in 1 Tim. iii. 1, &c. the
" office of an elder." On this fact, the learned John David
Michaelis, in his " Introduction to the New Testament," thus
remarks: " We know that the distinction between bishops
and elders was introduced into the Christian Church in a very
early age ; yet the distinction was unknown to the Syrian
translator." In reference to this statement, Dr. Herbert
Marsh, afterwards bishop of Peterborough, and a zealous
high-churchman, in his " Notes" on Michaelis' work, makes
the following observation — "This proves that the Syriac
translator understood his original; and that he made a proper
distinction between the language of the primitive and the
hierarchal Church." See Marsh's Michaelis, Vol. ii. p. 32.
553.
It seems, then, by the acknowledgment of Bishop Marsh,
that the hierarchal Church had departed in this respect from
the primitive Church. If the distinction in question was un-
known at the date of the Syriac version, it surely cannot
claim an apostolic origin.
384 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS.
Among the almost innumerable proofs, from the early eccle-
siastical writers, that the primitive bishop was, simply, the
overseer or pastor of a single congregation, one is, that the
bishop's charge is every where, in the first three centuries,
called a parish. This remarkable fact deserves more pointed
attention than was given it in the appropriate place in the
preceding volume.
The learned principal, Campbell, of Aberdeen, speaking of
the testimony of the fathers of the first two or three hundred
years, in relation to this subject, expresses himself in the fol-
lowing language:
" As one bishop is invariably considered, in the most an-
cient usage, as having only one sxxxna-ta, it is manifest that
his inspection was at first only over one parish. Indeed, the
words congregation and parish are, if not synonymous, predi-
cate of each other. The former term relates more properly
to the people as actually congregated ; the other relates to the
extent of ground which the dwelling houses of the members
of one congregation occupy. Accordingly, the territory to
which the bishop's charge extended, was always named, in
the period 1 am speaking of, in Greek Trapixi*, in Latin paro-
chict, or rather parcecia, which answers to the English word
parish, and means, properly, a neighbourhood."
" Let it not be imagined that I lay too great stress on the
import of words, whose significations in time come insensibly
to alter. It merits to be observed, that in the first application
of a name to a particular purpose, there is commonly a strict
regard paid to etymology. As this word, together with the
adjective w*gM*sg, i. e. victims, or neighbouring, are conju-
gates of the verb Traptxiu, accolo, juxta habit o, it can be ap-
plied no otherwise, when it relates to place, than the term
parish is with us at this day. And this exactly agrees with
the exposition of the word given by Stephanus, that learned
and accurate lexicographer. " Ego non parochias pri-
mum, sed parcecias appellatas esse censeo: va.pix.oi enim sunt
accolce, quare qui fanum aliquod accolunt paroeci dicti sunt,
ejusdem scilicet fani consortes, et parcecia accolarum con-
ventus et accolatus, sacraque vicinia, nam vapixot dicuntur eti-
am ot 7rp<roixot, id est vicini."
Let it be observed further, that, in those early ages, the
ADDITIONAL NOTES. 385
bishop's charge or district was never called <T^*»s7?, a diocese,
concerning the import of which I shall add the following pas-
sage from the same authority — " Latini quoque utuntur hoc
vocabulo : dioeceses vocantes quasdam quasi minores provin-
cias, quas aliquis, qui eis praefectus est, administrat, et in qui-
bus jus elicit, unde et pontificum fiotwiK; apud recentiores."
Thus in a few ages afterwards, when the bishop's charge be-
came so extensive as more to resemble a province than a pa-
rish, nay, when, in fact, it comprised many churches and
parishes within it, the name was changed, and it was then
very properly called a diocese. The other term (parish)
without deviating in the least from its original and proper im-
port, received a new application to that which was put under
the care of a presbyter only." — Lectures on Ecclesiastical
History, I. 206, &c.
This view of the subject is confirmed by the pious and
venerable Richard Baxter, in his Treatise of Episcopacy,
Part II. p. 74. " When churches," says he, •• first became
diocesan (in the sense opposed) they were suited to the form
of the civil government, and dioceses, Sic. came in at the same
door. The very term huwns was long unknown in a sacred
sense, and was afterwards borrowed from the civil divisions,
when the Church was formed according to them. The word
parish was before used in a narrower sense for a vicinity of
Christians." And the very learned Calderwood, in his
Altare Damascenum, p. 290, concurs in the same opinion.
" Vox J.ouHTig, ut refertur ad Episcopum, ignota fuit Eusebio
et superioribus seculis."
CONCESSIONS OF EMINENT EPISCOPALIANS.
The celebrated Bishop Hall, from whom an extract was given
in p. 321, in some other of his works expressed himself in
still more decisive terms. The following specimens will
suffice to satisfy every candid reader.
" 1 fear not to say, thoss men are but superstitiously curi-
ous who would call back all circumstances to their first pat-
terns. The spouse of Christ hath been ever clothed with her
own rites ; and, as apparel, so religion hath her fashions, va-
riable according to ages and places. To reduce us to the
same observances which were in apostolical use, were no
better than to tie us to the sandals of the disciples, or to the
seamless coat of the Saviour. In these cases they did what
we need not; and we may what they did not. God meant
33
386 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
us no bondage in their example. Their canons bind us,
whether for manners or doctrines, but not for ceremonies.
Neither Christ nor his apostles did all things for imitation." —
Letters to the Bishop of Worcester. Epist. II. Decade V. of
his Epistles.
Again, " Where God hath bidden, God forbid that we
should care for the forbiddance of man. I reverence from
my soul (so doth our church, their dear sister,) those worthy
foreign churches, which have chosen and followed those forms
of outward government that are every way fittest for their
own condition. It is enough for your sect to censure them.
I touch nothing common to them with you." — HaWs Jipology
against the Brownists, Section 19. " We may not either
have, or expect, now in the Church, that ministry which
Christ set. Where are our ' apostles,' 'prophets,' 'evange-
lists?' If we must always look for the very same adminis-
tration of the Church which our Saviour left, why do we not
challenge these extraordinary functions ? Do we not rather
think, since it pleased him to begin with those offices which
should not continue, that herein he purposely intended to
teach us, that if we have the same heavenly business done,
we should not be curious in the circumstances of the persons.
But for those ordinary callings of pastors and doctors (in-
tended to perpetuity) with what forehead can he deny them
to be in our church ?" — Ibid. Section 27.
UNINTERRUPTED SUCCESSION.
The talents, learning, and piety, of the celebrated Dr. John
Owen, are known throughout the Protestant world. The
following pungent remarks from his pen, in reference to the
doctrine of uninterrupted succession, will show the light in
which that subject was viewed by one of the most competent
judges of the seventeenth century.
" The limiting of this succession by the successive ordina-
tion of diocesan prelates or bishops, as the only means of
communicating church power, and so of preserving the
church state, is built on so many inevident presumptions and
false principles, as will leave it altogether uncertain whether
there be any church state in the world or no. As, first, that
such bishops were ordained by the apostles, which can never
be proved. Secondly, thai they received power from the
apostles to ordain others, and communicate their whole power
unto them by an authority inherent in themselves alone, yet
ADDITIONAL NOTES. 387
still reserving their whole power unto themselves also, giving
all, and retaining all at the same time, which hath no more
of truth than the former, and may be easily disproved.
Thirdly, that they never did, nor could, any of them forfeit
this power by any crime or error. Fourthly, that they all
ordained others in such manner and way as to render their
ordination valid. Fifthly, that whatever heresy, idolatry,
flagitiousness of life, persecution of the true churches of
Christ, these prelatical ordainers might fall into, yet nothing
could deprive them of their right of communicating all church
power unto others by ordination. Sixthly, that it is not law-
ful for believers, or the disciples of Christ, to yield obedience
to his commands, without this Episcopal ordination, which
many churches cannot have, and more will not, as judging it
against the mind and will of Christ. Seventhly, that one
worldly, ignorant, proud, sensual beast, such as some of the
heads of this ordination, as the Popes of Rome have been,
should have more power and authority from Christ to pre-
serve and continue a church state by ordination, than any the
most holy church in the world, that is, or can be gathered
according to his mind — with other unwarrantable presump-
tions innumerable."
" The pernicious consequences that may ensue on this
principle, do manifest its inconsistency with what our Lord
Jesus Christ hath ordained unto the end of the continuance of
his Church. If we consider whither this doctrine of succes-
sive ordination hath already led a great part of the Church,
we may easily judge what it is meet for. It hath led men,
for instance, in the Church of Rome, into a presumption of
a good church state, in the loss of holiness and truth ; in the
practice of false worship and idolatry ; and the persecution
and slaughter of the faithful servants of Christ; unto a state
plainly anti-christian. To think that there should be a flux
and communication of heavenly and spiritual power, from
Jesus Christ and his apostles, in and by the hands and act-
ings of persons ignorant, simonaical, adulterous, incestuous,
proud, ambitious, sensual, presiding in a church state never
appointed by him; immersed in false and idolatrous worship;
persecuting the true Church of Christ, wherein was the true
succession of apostolical doctrine and holiness, is an imagina-
tion for men who embrace the shadows and appearances of
things, never once seriously thinking of the true nature of
them. In brief, it is vain to derive a succession whereon the
being of the Church should depend, through the presence of
Christ with the bishops of Rome, who, for an hundred years
388 ADDITIONAL NOTES.
together, from the year 900 to 1000, were monsters for igno-
rance, lust, pride, and luxury; as Baronius acknowledgeth,
A. D. 912, 5, 8. Or by the Church of Antioch, by Samo-
satenus, Eudoxius, Gnapheus, Severus, and the like heretics.
Or in Constantinople, by Macedonius, Eusebius, Demophilus,
Authorinus, and their companions. Or at Alexandria, by
Lucius, Dioscorus, iElurus, Sergius, and the rest of the same
sort." — Answer to Stilling fleet on the Unreasonableness of
Separation, &c. p. 55. &c.
THE END.
DATE DUE